My New Terrarian Adventure

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chatper 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 15

Chapter 1

After Puppet Master walked through the wormhole with Rainbow Dash and Isis, they found themselves on a large mountain that seemed to jut out of the ground in an unnatural fashion. The grass also for some reason just seemed… lighter. The colors almost look like water painting, and Puppet Master was first to notice this. His two female companions seemed to not notice this at all. Isis was content to just soak up the sun and she held out her arms, like she was embracing the sky.

Rainbow Dash noticed this after looking up from the edge, and looking at the group. We were both watching her do this strange ritual of standing in one spot with her face to the sun.

Rainbow dash was the first to speak. “Uh… what are you doing?” she asked with a quizzical expression.

“Getting energy from the life around the whole universe. Not only does this planet have life, but other planets throughout this universe have life too.” Isis responded with excitement.

Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “I don’t get it.”

I decided to explain. “Isis is a nature spirit. The more plants there are on a planet, the more powerful she is. You remember when you first came to Terraria, it was all corrupt?”

“Yes.”

“Well she almost died because of that corruption.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Isis wince a little. “I had to carry her to Equestria where there was no corruption. She was able to draw life from the plants that were there. I’m sure she can do the same with animals, right?”

“Well, yes and no. They have less life force than plants so two animals or thirty insects are equivalent to one blade of grass.” she replied, matter-of-factually.

“Umm, wow, I didn’t know mammals had less life force than plants.” I stated nonchalantly. It was more because I didn’t really care, but I found the information impressive.

Even with the headgear, I still had peripheral vision and I could see everything on the current pillar we are standing on. Although it was hard to see much of anything with it on so I took it off. It rested between my hands in front of me while I sat down on the edge. I then put my helmet to the left of me.

“So where are we?” inquired Rainbow Dash.

“Good question.” I responded. “Where are we Isis?”

She was quiet for a while. “Well... you’d know it as the Dragonball Z universe.”

My mind shut down for a moment at that. “WHAT?!” I shouted.

“Mmmhmm.” Isis simply nodded her head with a smile on her face.

“You know how dangerous this place is, right?” I said. “And eventually you’ll attract attention with your power. I’m sure Goku or someone will come investigate at some point.” she continued to smile. “Ok I’ll talk to them or something… actually, Goku was my childhood hero.” I came to a realizaton. “Getting to know him will be interesting.”

“So is this place safe?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Well, it depends. There is an extremely defined good and evil complex.” I told her while checking if I still had the helmet on my left.

“Uh, in Equestrian please?” replied an irritated Rainbow.

“The good guys are obvious, and the bad guys are also obvious. The bad guys are also extremely evil. Like, kill people for fun evil. Basically they are always more powerful than the heroes and are really talkative. It’s kinda annoying, because most of the battles are dialog.”

“Wait… how? How do they beat the bad guys, if they're so strong?” inquired Rainbow while looking at the back of my head, while I scanned the landscape.

“Because, we risk everything for the fate of others.” came a foreign voice.

I shot up and looked around to see Gohan standing on the other side of the platform mountain, wearing a serious face. He was in his orange training gear and of course, all grown up. His arms were folded like Piccolo would, during almost every show when he was standing on the sidelines. I risked a glance at Rainbow Dash, and she looked worried. She also wasn’t in her combat form so she looked more like a defenseless animal.

“What are you doing here? And why are you gathering energy?” He asked, his gaze unwavering from Isis.

“I can answer that one.” I replied politely. “We’re travelers. As you can see, we aren’t human, that is Rainbow Dash.” I pointed out the pony, who waved sheepishly. “That’s Isis, who’s currently gathering energy.”

“Hi.” she said calmly.

“And I’m known as Puppet Master. I can do all sorts of interesting magic. Some is for combat, mind you. But I don’t see me using that any time soon.”

“You didn’t answer why you’re gathering energy.” he responded, relaxing a bit. Apparently, introducing yourself is a sign of trust. I guess he can let his guard down now anyway, because of how nonthreatening we appeared.

“Isis is charging herself up right now to go to another place. This place has a lot of life, so she’s able to draw in life force from plants and animals to get power for our journey.” I told him honestly.

“Oh, well I guess I can’t fault you for that.” Gohan visibly deflated and seemed way more relaxed. “Ok, now that that’s over with.” he stated, and put on a inquisitive smile. “What are you?” he asked, turning toward Rainbow Dash.

“Me?” she replied and he nodded his head. “Well, I’m a Pegasus.” Rainbow turned to her side and flared her wings, and wiggled them for effect, but her face was blank and without emotion.

“Wow, I’ve never met a Pegasus before.” he stated rubbing the back of his head.

*Ahem* I interrupted. “You never introduced yourself.” I grinned at him.

“Oh haha, sorry. I’m Gohan. Nice to meet you umm… wait sorry, what was your name again?”

“Call me Puppeteer. My name is Puppet Master, but when people try to cut it down its either puppet or master. Both are uncomfortable to say to me. Puppet is degrading, and Master makes them feel I’m better than them.”

“Ok, Puppeteer then.”

“I’m still calling you Pup.” chimed in Rainbow Dash with a sly smile.

“Oh, shut up.” I responded.

Surprisingly, both Rainbow and Gohan laughed at that. I looked back at Isis and saw her smiling, obviously not finding it funny but enjoying the sensation of tension leaving the air. I relaxed muscles that I didn’t think were tense at that point. I took my helmet off and put it in my inventory where I wouldn’t lose it. Then, I remembered something.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash?” I caught her after she was done laughing.

“Yeah?” she responded with a smile, she was enjoying herself.

“I’m going to need to make you armor that’ll fit your other form. Do you mind transforming into it?”

“Uh, sure, why not?” she then took a pained expression as her bones seemed to stretch and her body widened.

Gohan watched with interest, his jaw hanging loose as Rainbow went from pony to soldier. Rainbow’s body was now very buff and larger than her original one. She was about the size of Princess Luna now, and she had an uninterested look on her. I thought of a name for her form before, but now it’s clear.

“Rainbow I’m calling that your Warrior form.” I announced.

“I like that name.” replied Rainbow, in a deeper voice. It was deeper than her regular one, but not so much that she’d sound like she was male. I was a little taken back by the voice, because of how deep it was and it was the first time I’ve heard it when she was uncorrupted.

“Whoooooooa...” stated Gohan while eyeing Rainbow.

Rainbow got the most mischievous smile I’ve ever seen her have, and she opened her mouth.

“Like what’cha see?” she asked, wiggling her hips.

Gohan's face turned beet red and looked away while quickly yelling, “No!”

“BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Rainbow fell on her side and started rolling around in laughter.

“Since when was Rainbow’s choice of comedy was with her own body?” I asked loudly enough that she could hear me.

“HAHA… since I became whatever you were.” Rainbow replied with a smile. Then it fell for some reason. “Wait… does that mean I’m not a pony?”

“Well, now you’re not.” I stated, referring to her form. “But when you’re transformed back, you are. Of course you have the benefits of the Warrior form, even when you aren’t in it, but when you are its more noticeable and even more powerful. Which reminds me; we need to get you to become a warrior, and soon. Hey Isis, is there any place to your knowledge that will have someone to train Rainbow Dash in the fighting arts?”

For the first time since coming here, Isis turned away from the sun and threw a deadpanned look at me. She pointed toward Gohan while scrunching her eyebrows in mock anger.

“MEEEE?” he shouted, pointing to himself.

“I guess so.” I responded. “You can teach her to fight the way you do, right? And don’t try to be modest, we know more about your Saiyan blood, and your ability to fight… well I know about it. I’m not sure Isis does, but I’m guessing she does.”

Isis nodded and looked back at the sun and opened her arms.

“Hey, that also means you can practice your control over the weather Rainbow Dash!” I said enthusiastically.

“Don’t I get a say in this?” asked Gohan with a distraught look on his face.

“Nope.” I replied simply.

“Awwww.” He deflated a bit.

“Hey, helping out friends shouldn’t be that much of a pain.”

“Friends?”

“Yeah, why not? You haven’t attacked us and you’ve listened to reason well enough to get to know us to some degree. Besides, there’s no greater gift than friendship.” I gave him a warm smile.

“Well, I can’t argue with that logic. Hehehehehe.” he rubbed the back of his head again.

I’m beginning to see the recurring theme with the rubbing. I was going to discuss where to train, before I heard a swooping sound. Rainbow Dash charged him and locked him in a bone crushing hug.

“I’ll give you friendship.” stated Rainbow happily.

We all laughed at that… ok I didn’t but I was watching Rainbow closely, and I couldn’t help but find myself proud of her. She was actively trying to become friends with Gohan, probably trying to follow my lead by making him secure, and joking around with him. When I realized this, I couldn’t even begin to explain how much pride I felt. But it quickly was dissipated by the arrival of a new voice.

“GOHAN!”

We all looked up and I found my number two favorite character form the DBZ universe. Vegeta, who was one of the first major villains that switched sides, other than Piccolo. But Vegeta was more powerful, so that’s why he was one of my favorite. He swooped down feet first and landed three feet from Gohan who was now cradling Rainbow Dash, from her ‘jump into arms move’. He didn’t seem to have much trouble holding the giant Pegasus either, so I gave him those props. But I almost laughed at the facial hair Vegeta had… a mustache.

“Uh...” was all Vegeta could say when he noticed Rainbow in his arms. “What? Ugh not even going to ask.”

“It’s not what it looks like!” Gohan tried to defended himself.

“Yes it is!” butted in Rainbow. “He holding me in his arms.” she added innocently. “And now we are friends.”

“So, they aren’t here to mess with our planet?” inquired Vegeta folding his arms.

“Not that I can tell, no.” responded Gohan.

“Seriously?” I asked. “What can we possibly gain from messing with the planet? Maybe mining down to get minerals, but we don’t really need to talk to the indigenous population about it, unless its right under a city.” I remarked, which earned me a scowl from Vegeta.

“Yeah, well you’d better be on your best behavior or I’ll destroy you.”

“Whoa, someone’s grumpy.” I replied, mocking him slightly.

“HEY! You want a fight?” yelled Vegeta angrily.

Rainbow was slowly put down by Gohan and they scooted off to the side, away from the growing tension between Vegeta and I. Isis even turned around and looked fearfully between us.

“Not really but if-” I was cut off.

“Well you’re gonna get one, if you don’t start showing respect.” he spat venomously.

“You should really mind your manners. I was saying that if you wanted one, all you needed to do was ask. I don’t mind testing my strength against you.” I stated seriously, while putting my headgear back on from within my inventory.

The two newcomers flinched as they saw power radiating off of me. Apparently it was a lot because Gohan let a bead of sweat drop down his face. Vegeta got into a fighting position.

“Not here. I don’t want to harm our companions.”

“Our?” Vegeta didn’t even move a single muscle out of place when he said that. Like a true warrior, too.

“Well Gohan is a friend of yours, right?”

“Not really.”he smiled maliciously.

“Hey umm… Puppet Master?” asked Rainbow as if she was risking the loss of a hoof for talking. “You said the good guys are easy to tell from the bad guys. Is he bad?” She continued, pointing a hoof at Vegeta but quickly removing it and freezing when he looked at her with his hateful gaze.

“Good eye, my little pony.” I replied. “No, Vegeta isn’t evil, but he was once. Hell I’m sure he still wants to take over the world. But right now he’s not actively trying to conquer this earth or really plotting revenge at the moment, so I’m going to say he’s a good guy.”

“Uh, what does that make you?” asked Gohan.

I paused for a moment. “Apparently the villain. This’ll be a change of pace, I’m usually the hero.”

Rainbow interrupted me again. “Actually, the griffons probably thought you to be worse than Discor-”

“SHUT UP AND FIGHT ME!” shouted Vegeta. “I want to put your snarky little mouth in its place.”

“Then let’s move somewhere safer. I’d rather not harm my companions.”

“Fine.” Vegeta put his legs back together and became more passive. “Lead the way.”

“Very well.”

I beat my wings hard and flew high up into the air. After a while, I stopped and looked around.

“Up here?” asked Vegeta.

“I’m not sure. Maybe a sky battle would be interesting, but we are above my friends. Both of them don’t know combat as well as me, and can’t move very fast. Rainbow Dash however is faster than Isis and she can only move as fast as her legs can take her in my opinion.”

“Then Gohan will keep them safe.” Vegeta stated simply.

“You know what… you’re right.”

“Then let’s dance.” Vegeta said cockily.

I slowly beat my wings to hover in the air and Vegeta suddenly vanished, an instant later I felt a force on my stomach that sent me waves of pain through me, but it did little damage after impacting my armor. Vegeta materialized in front of me with a shocked look on his face.

“H-how! That hit should have sent you orbiting the moon! Why is it you didn’t even flinch! You’re not as powerful as Freeza! And even he moved on a punch like that!” his expression now of anger.

I smiled, but he couldn’t see it behind my headgear. I blamed the obsidian shield for the inability to be knocked back from a blast. I then rose my hand up and spread my palms, and Vegeta reacted accordingly by bracing himself for a kai blast. Instead he lost all movement in his body as purple crystals formed around his muscles in his body.

“W-what devilry is this.” he grunted out.

“That’s why they call me Puppet Master.” I mused.

“Cheater.” he huffed in anger.

“I am.”

I set him on fire with a cursed flame and I let it burn his skin that was seemingly made of iron. It didn’t give him visible burns, but it caused him enough pain to scream out in agony. I could only imagine Rainbow wincing from the amount of pain I was causing him at the moment. I also was keeping track of his health, so I knew when I did enough damage to get the point across that I’m powerful and also not to kill him. I noticed a Saiyan’s max health was 3,000. I was surprised by that number, considering mine was actually 400 on Terraria when I used to be max health. However after a few experiments with heart containers, mine was at 10,000 with both magic and health when I found out Equestria didn’t follow that limit.

After a few minutes, I stopped and let him fall to the ground with the crystals still in his body so he couldn’t move. He fell like a rock and landed squarely in the center of the group of three who watched in horror as I made quick work of their friend. I assumed my swift victory was because of Vegeta’s ignorance of ending the battle too quickly, like every other fighter in the Dragonball universe. Although I thought about it after a minute, and I realized that since Vegeta has a mustache this must be the Dragonball GT universe instead. I slowly glided myself down to him and landed at his feet.

“I feel this battle is over. I don’t want more harm to come to you or I at this point.”

“I’m going to kill you.” he threatened.

I removed the crystals from his muscles and the more mobility he gained the more he thrashed around until it was all gone and he stood up, giving me a death glare.

“I’m… going… to… kill… you.” he said with his voice dripping in malice.

“So, the fight’s not over?”

“NO!” He held out a hand and hit me with a very powerful Kai blast that drained my health quickly, but I withstood it easily.

“Done?” I asked when it was over.

He gave me a flabbergasted look and made that trademark noise everyone makes when they are outclassed by a new enemy.

“I’m glad I’m on your side.” Rainbow admitted to me, earning a glare from Vegeta.

Gohan looked rather surprised, but without fear since he knew we didn’t want trouble. Although I could guess he was rethinking the we don’t want trouble part, because of this most recent act of violence on my part. Even though Vegeta asked for it.

“Well, how about we stop. I’d like to be able to go to sleep without blood on my hands.”

“You sound cocky. That’ll get you killed.” replied Vegeta with a grin on his face that I wanted to smack off. He was quickly becoming my least favorite.

“Same to you. Gohan I don’t need any housing but Rainbow does. Do you mind taking care of her?”

“Oh uhh not at all.” He said with a warmer smile on his face.

“Isis? You can move from that location right?”

“Of course?” She asked confused.

“Good…Let’s get this friendship train movin’!” I said excitedly.

And thus begins a new adventure. New friends. New enemies. All the things on my Christmas list are now coming true…oh joy.

Author's Note

Something feel wrong with this chapter? yea I rushed it because of a writing binge. I wanted to write so badly but I couldn't find the ability to write Reborn with clarity so I moved to he sequel early.

I might have a blog about the the story "Reborn" and how you guys can read what I currently have....it looks WAAAAAAAAY better than this chapter I promise you.

Chapter 2

Getting to know Gohan and Vegeta was the most interesting moment in my life. Discovering ponies were real in some way was also interesting, but to be honest this was more… difficult. I can’t just insult someone and hope shit goes over swimmingly because of the current nature of the realm. Equestria was forgiving and open minded. This world however is different.

I was outside in the cold on the top of a high hill that seemed to just end in a small point big enough for only one person to stand or sit on. My legs were crossed and so were my arms as I looked out into the world. Isis was back in an old family home that Gohan grew up in. Rainbow Dash was with her, and I could only imagine they were having the time of their lives right now. They were twenty miles away from me right now as I sit in a different landscape and just observe the night time world of a planet Earth I never thought I’d see. Of course, I had my helmet in my inventory for this moment.

“Peaceful.” I stated to myself as I watched the fireflies dance in the plains below me. Their chemical light was even visible from up here.

“Yeah, it is isn’t it.”

I slowly looked over to my right and came face to face with none other than Goku. I found that strange considering what I just went through with Vegeta and knowing that his mustache was only seen in Dragonball GT where Goku was a child. I assumed he was able to get the black star dragonballs and undo that wish.

Goku looked over to me with a friendly smile on his face. I don’t know how, but it felt secure that I was around him at this moment. The smile had power that a super saiyan couldn’t gain through training. It almost reminded me of Celestia’s warm smile whenever I made her happy or she was in a cheery mood. It was genuine. He was also sitting on that cloud of his, the Nimbus.

“A new arrival? Well, do you want to tell me your name or should I give you mine first?” I ask with a smile.

“I’m Goku.” he replied while looking out into the starry horizon.

“And I’m Puppet Master. You may call me Puppeteer, if you want.”

“Hmm? That’s an odd name.” he stated with an eyebrow raised.

“Yeah… but in the place I got it in would say it was normal. Have you heard about where we come from?”

“No, but I’ve spoken to my son and he said you guys came out of nowhere. At first I thought instant transmission, but doing that takes a long time and a lot of hard work. If you were travelers then you wouldn’t be able to find time to do that kind of work.” he deduced logically.

“…You’re very smart.” I nodded sagely, looking back at him.

“Whoa, it’s my son who’s the smart one. I still struggle with division.” he replied, shaking his open palms in front of him dismissively.

I looked back to the horizon and watched the still mountains in the moonless sky. Somehow, the lack of the moon still yielded some form of light on the land, and I found that amazing.

“It’s a shame you give yourself so little credit. I personally don’t believe it’s what you know but how you use what you know. You used deduction to find out if I was lying about my story. You don’t need to know how to count to discover a lie.”

“Yeah, that’s true. But I also took into account of the rainbow pony in my old bed, hahaha.” he mused.

I smiled at that. “True.”

Talking to Goku is more entertaining than fighting Vegeta, and I haven’t even started talking about our characteristics yet. However, there was something on my mind.

“You were on the planet when I came here right?”

“Hmm?” Goku ripped his gaze from the horizon and looked at me, still perched on the Nimbus cross-legged like me. “Uh, yeah, why?” he asked with a questioning gaze.

“You have instant transmission at your disposal, and you didn’t use it to meet up with us… why?”

“Because my son was there. And I trust him to keep the planet safe.” he simply replied.

“…I don’t think I like that answer. You wanted to come, didn’t you? In fact it should have been your duty to come first.” I countered.

“Well, you got me there.” he rubbed his head sheepishly. “But I guess I didn’t think you were much of a threat.”

“Was I really that weak?” I asked.

“Well no, you are more powerful than Freeza when you started fighting Vegeta. But I assumed you didn’t want to cause any trouble because you were hiding your power level.”

“Goku, I can’t hide my power level.” I threw a deadpanning look at him.

“But how’d you get more power in battle if you weren’t hiding it. Vegeta said you didn’t transform either, but you put your helmet on.” came a question from Goku.

“My power is not effected by my armor. However it does increase my speed a bit and my attack speed. But the armor does very little, compared to the items I’ve equipped. The cobalt shield is what I used to not budge when Vegeta tried to knock me out of the park. I guarantee you, nothing can move me if it was meant to hurt me.”

“Whoooooaa, can I hit you?” he asked. We both laughed at that.

“Maybe when we’re enemies. But that won’t be until a veeeery long time in the future. Well hopefully. I can’t say the same about Vegeta though. I’m sure he’s going to ask me to fight again.”

Goku leaned forward and folded his arms with an expression of concern.

“Well he’s very… aggressive I guess. He didn’t like the way you made him look the other day, and tomorrow I think he might ask you for a rematch.”

“I foresaw something like that. Maybe it’s best if I deny him his request for a rematch.”

“He’d probably punch you right then and there.” stated Goku with a smile returning to his face.

“Well, let’s wait and see then. It’s getting late and I’d like the remaining night alone if you don’t mind. I need to think about where to go from here.”

“Nah, I understand. See you tomorrow?” Goku inquired, standing on his yellow cloud.

“Do you mind getting me in the morning? I wondered so far out, I actually don’t know my way back.” I admitted lamely.

“HAHAHAHAHA! O-ok sure s-sure. Tomorrow then.”

I heard a sound not unlike a zapping noise, but not quite. I looked back to see Nimbus flying away making a sound similar to an engine but not a roaring one. I looked back to the horizon and waited for dawn.

The next morning Rainbow Dash woke up well rested and wide awake. She tried to get up, but felt a force keep her pinned on the bed. She looked to her left to find herself cuddling with an unconscious Isis while she had a content smile on her face.

Rainbow looked at her for three seconds, before realizing what the situation entailed. She looked at Isis and tried to slide her left hooves out from under her, since they were both trapped under the female Terrarian’s body. Isis stirred when Rainbow broke free and opened her eyes. She looked at Rainbow questionably before noticing their predicament.

“Uh-uh, I can explain?” started Rainbow Dash.

“What do you mean?” asked a confused Isis.

“W-well uh… huh?”

“What can you explain?”

“Why we are in bed together?” Rainbow finally asked, less like a statement but more like a question.

“Oh, I came in with you.”

Rainbow was silent for a while. “Why?”

“I wanted company during the night. And you were the only one who didn’t argue.”

Rainbow’s brain had to restart. “Who’d you try to sleep with?”

“Goku, Vegeta, and Gohan. Each found it very awkward, and asked me to leave. But when I got in your bed, you embraced me and started to snuggle into my shoulder, so I assumed you were ok with it. Was I wrong?” she asked with a pathetic look on her face.

“Uhhh… know what? I don’t mind.” She stated dismissively.

“Thank you. Let’s grab breakfast.” replied Isis as she was getting out of the bed calmly.

Rainbow sat there for a moment, content to let Isis walk out of sight. She couldn’t really fathom the reason why Isis would want to share a bed with someone, but she assumed it was because she must be insecure with so many people that she didn’t know. But then again, she asked them if she could join them first.

Rainbow walked out of the room with her mane disheveled like the norm for the rainbow Pegasus and walked into the kitchen to hear a foreign sizzling assault her ears. She also smelled the strange and rancid scent that filled her nose and she almost gagged at the terrible smell.

She was greeted by the sight of a girl she never met before, making what she assumed was breakfast and four humans at the table and two Terrarians joining them. Goku, Gohan, and Vegeta had blushes on their face but Rainbow had to suppress her laughter at the seriousness of Vegeta’s expression while he blushed. Isis was sitting next to Puppet Master on his left, with two open chairs next to her on her left. Rainbow assumed one was for her and the other for the girl making breakfast.

Rainbow saw the new human she didn’t recognize from yesterday, and eyed him suspiciously after he studied the expressions of the people she did know, and how they reacted to seeing Isis. His hair was straight and greyish, while the girl in the kitchen had long dark hair. His eyes drifted over to Rainbow Dash and he at first blinked a few times in amazement then smiled.

“Who are you?” he asked with a friendly smile.

“Rainbow Dash.” she replied nonchalantly.

Rainbow walked over to the chair and sat down, while the human she just met kept a studying gaze on her. She didn’t notice the little girl at the stove actually turn around and watch Rainbow sit down.

“So, can you tell me about yourself?” he asked.

“I’m a pony and I can fly fast. What more do you want to know?” she snapped.

“Whoa, I’m just asking. Umm... does your race eat meat?”

“No.”

“Oh. Pan can you get some salad for Rainbow Dash.” he asked the little girl.

“Huh? Why?” came her response.

“She can’t eat meat. She’s a pony.”

“All right, fine.” She huffed. “But you’re making lunch!” she replied irritably.

Rainbow assumed they made a bet at some point about who’d make breakfast and dinner.

“Anyway, my name is Trunks. That’s Pan.”

“Yeah, hi.” added the girl, without looking away from the stove.

“Sure… hey, why is everyone so quiet?” asked Rainbow Dash after noticing the silence between everyone.

“Because, a woman wearing nothing but leaves tried to cuddle me in my sleep.” replied Vegeta irritably.

“Y-yeah, that was uncomfortable.” added Goku, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “And I’m married... so.”

“I have a girlfriend, and if she saw me with another girl in my bed, she’d freak out.” chimed in Gohan.

Rainbow was confused, but quickly found the meaning of what they said.

“Oh, so you guys thought Isis was naked when she got in bed with you?”

“Actually...” interrupted Puppet Master. “It’s usually unacceptable for a girl to be in bed with a man that they aren’t married to, or in a relationship with. Also, since Isis technically isn’t wearing any clothes other than a few plants, it does get uncomfortable.”

“Oh, I get it. You guys are stupid for denying a bed to a pretty girl.” stated Rainbow to the group.

Pan started giggling behind her, when everyone blushed except Isis, Trunks, and Puppet Master.

“Yeah, well you’re a pony so you wouldn’t understand.” replied Trunks.

Rainbow only responded by giving him a death glare, and he sunk down in his seat slowly.

“W-well I-I didn’t mean it like that! I-I just umm-…” Trunks looked uncomfortably to anyone else for help, but Rainbow Dash continued to glare at him while no one came to his aid. “Uh uh, well you know since culturally you don’t wear clothes and stuff, s-so…”

Puppet Master was grinning ear to ear, while Pan was trying to hold back a torrent of laughter behind them. Rainbow Dash continued to glare at him like he was the reason why cancer exists.

“MAN UP! She’s a pony for pete's sake.” exclaimed Vegeta. “I’d be ashamed to call you my son, if you let yourself be beat by a pony.” he finished, dismissing the murderous look Rainbow was giving him.

“I’m going to rip open your chest, and make macaroni art with your internal organs.” threatened Rainbow Dash before quickly covering her mouth in shock.

Everyone was looking at her strangely, as if she just committed a sin. Puppet Master looked like he was calculating something in his head, but whether or not it was to trust Rainbow Dash again she couldn’t tell, and she felt hopeless and lost.

“HA HA HA. I’d like to see you try.” challenged Vegeta menacingly.

“That’s enough.” cut-off Puppet Master, in a commanding tone. “I don’t want any more fighting.”

“I agree.” added Goku. “We’re all friends here, right.” he finished and flashed a grin.

“Well… speaking of fights... I want a rematch.” Vegeta turned to Puppet Master.

“How about no.” responded Puppet Master.

“Come on! You’re just afraid I’d win if we had a rematch.” Vegeta snapped at him, slyly trying to push his buttons.

“Mmmhmm.”

“…What?”

“Yes.”

“WHAT?!” shouted Vegeta angrily.

“Yes, I’m afraid that you’d win in our rematch.”

“Really? It doesn’t work like that. You and I will fight again, today!”

“Might want to conserve your strength now, though. I’ve noticed a few troubling things that I’m sure Isis would know about.”

“Hmm?” Isis chimed in innocently.

“You know what this universe is doing to me and Rainbow Dash, right?”

“Oh… that.” she replied sheepishly. “It’s also affecting me as well. This world has a very defined role of good and evil.” Isis began to explain. “Puppet Master usually isn’t a violent type, so the fight between him and Vegeta was purely because of this universe's effects on him.”

Puppet Master continued. “Since my personality borders on both good and evil, this universe is testing me out to see if I’m a villain or a hero. Eventually, when I’m done being tested I’d either join your side forever, or become your worst enemy. Right now, I think it’s testing me to be the villain, along with Rainbow Dash here.”

“Wait, what you’re implying is impossible.” gasped Trunks. “The universe doesn’t do that. It can’t do that!”

“You’d be surprised what is truth, and what is not.” Puppet Master responded. “Up to this day I’ve never heard Rainbow Dash threaten to tear apart someone’s body, until Vegeta aggravated her. She is a hero to her friends, and that worries me that she’s going down the wrong path. It may have to do with me being a half-villain myself. She’s following me, because she’s my companion.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” interrupted Rainbow. “I thought you were a good guy! All you’ve done was act on your own and try to be a good person, even when ponies thought you were bad! You’ve basically saved Equestria from enslavement of the griffon Clawsacks, and kept me safe when I thought I was in trouble. You argued with the goddess of the moon, on my behalf!”

“Yes, but that doesn’t change the fact that I was the one who caused those events to take place. However, your little stunt with exposing that army to me was a heroic thing to do, to keep war from erupting between your nation and mine.”

“Wait, hold on.” started Trunks. “Let me get this straight. She betrayed her country, to save yours? And in doing so, she prevented open warfare between both countries and you had to argue with a moon goddess, why?”

“She was a co-ruler of that country. Alternate universes work weird, so you’d best not think about them.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” he replied.

“So, we gonna fight now?” asked Vegeta.

“No.” came Puppet Master's response.

“DONE!” shouted Pan while holding several pans of bacon.

Rainbow and Isis walked out into the yard after breakfast, where I sat in the grass facing the morning sun. The grass rippled with the soft wind and the few trees that were around us rustled when that wind reached them. Rainbow Dash sat to my left and Isis chose to sit to my right. We sat in a triangle and close together like we were going to have a small conference.

“Does everyone eat that fast?” Rainbow asked Isis.

“Nope.” she replied with a smile.

“Well, here’s the problem.” I started. “We need to get out of here, and find a new place to stay that won’t affect us as much as this place does.”

“But where do we go?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“I have a location we should try.” Said Isis.

“No… I’ve meditated on this through the night, and I believe I know where we should go. However there will be a problem with this location.”

“Where is it?” asked Isis.

“Tamriel, Skyrim.”

Isis was silent for a moment. “Yes. There are numerous amounts of gods that would gladly join our rebellion and receive recognition from the creators. They are weaker than me, but they can’t be swept aside so easily because of that. United, we will be able to form an order that many will flock to, when they realize how much support we have.” exclaimed Isis enthusiastically. Then her expression darkened. “But... I’m guessing that isn’t the only reason why you chose that place is it?” asked Isis her voice lowering but not threatening.

“Skyrim is host to many magic spells that I want to learn. And they are universal to any race. I want to not only arm myself with new skills, but give a few to Rainbow Dash as well.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” interrupted Rainbow. “Y-you mean I…can learn magic?” she gasped with a massive grin.

“Yes, you can.” I nodded.

“That’s so cool!”

“Remember that the spells you’ll learn will potentially be used to harm other creatures. I will have you a magical warrior by the time we’re done with this, so we can be prepared for whatever threat we encounter.”

“What about the fact she’s a pony?” asked Isis. “Wouldn’t that scare some people?”

“Yes, but nothing we can’t handle. If it turns out we can’t get her a teacher, then I’ll learn it myself and then I’d pass on my knowledge to her. Simple. Though complicated at the same time.”

“All right.” replied Isis. “Skyrim it is. But we need to do something first.”

“What?” Rainbow and I ask in unison.

“There is a type of magic that I know, that I want to teach you two. It will allow us to stay hidden within each other’s bodies while we interact with the people or ponies, without drawing suspicion. It’s similar to sharing a soul.”

“I’m not familiar with soul-sharing.” I reply.

“Well, we need this skill now, so we don’t scare anyone later on we don’t want to scare. Besides the less attention we draw to ourselves, the better off we are in some worlds. I’d also rather not be in a world where it’s law for men to be able to have their way with me, just because they ask. And we may actually have to visit a place like that, just to meet a very powerful and influential god.”

“So basically, we’re doing this for safety reasons?” I asked.

“Yes. And when we do this, you can learn magic with Rainbow Dash, if you went to Skyrim to learn more about magic. We’d basically be looking through your eyes, and reading your thoughts. Same goes for me, when you guys are inside me.”

“Ok. I agree to this. I have nothing left to hide anyway.” I reply.

“Uh, I trust you guys not to tell ponies about my deepest thoughts, right?” Rainbow asked sheepishly.

“Don’t worry; I have no reason to make fun of you anyway. You’re accompanying us on this journey to return to your home, and without us you’re as good as stranded. So loyalty to us is a given. And I also still need you to help us, so I promise not to piss you off.”

“Good.” responded Rainbow with a proud smile.

“Can we get started?” inquired Isis impatiently.

“Yes, ma’am!” I saluted.

“All right. We need to hold hands and hooves, so I can bind our spirits and make it so we can enter each other’s bodies whenever we feel like it.” stated Isis.

We complied and I grabbed hold of Rainbow’s hoof while I held Isis’s hand. She held Rainbow’s hoof and she closed her eyes. I closed my eyes assuming that’s what we were supposed to do. I also felt the connection between us reach beyond physical, as my right hand started sensing more of her body. Her presence was also filling me and I can feel it connecting with me on a spiritual level. It’s as if we were invading each other’s bodies. I couldn’t feel anything from Rainbow Dash yet, but as the sensation went down her body and then went into her right hand, I felt a piece of myself start to enter Rainbow.

“Is it wor-whoa is that you Pup?” asked Rainbow.

“I believe so.” I stated with my eyes closed.

“OH, you have your eyes closed.” added Isis, I could feel the smile on her face. “Well I did that to help me concentrate, but ok.”

“Wait, we all have our eyes closed and we didn’t need to?”

“Yep.” confirmed Rainbow Dash.

“Screw this ritual; we were in sync a looooooong time ago.” I joked.

It earned a giggle from Rainbow and a wider smile from Isis. I felt my presence flood Rainbow Dash as hers started to act onto Isis’s, and it started going through her. My aura already eclipsed their aura’s like Isis’s did mine and I felt a deep connection with them both. Rainbow’s aura came into mine when it was done with Isis, and I felt an even deeper connection with Rainbow Dash.

I started to feel Rainbow Dash become a part of me like Isis became a part of me. We all open our eyes simultaneously and look at each other with smiles on our faces. The sensation I felt right now was amazing. It felt like I’d never be able to lose those two as friends-no family ever again. It was religious in a way. As if we’ve been connected by some divine power, to exist with each other forever. It was an amazing experience.

“We can now let go of each other.” stated Isis.

“But I want to stay like this a little longer.” I replied saddened.

“The feeling will last until the end of time. Or the end of each of us.” finished Isis cryptically.

We let go and were astonished by how our spirits felt intimately connected. Isis however didn’t show that much surprise, but Rainbow was in awe of the experience.

“What! This is so amazing!” she exclaimed with energy that only a child could have. “I feel like I’m in three places at once! WOOOOO!” she sped off into the sky, and I could feel the wind in her mane from the ground.

“That’s impressive.” I said to Isis. “So, how do we get her back down to begin body sharing?” I joked.

“Give her time, and she’ll return to us.” Isis replied with a wide smile.

“We’ll be waiting months, you know that?”

“Mhm.”

Chapter 3

Rainbow Dash rejoined the group after going halfway around the world to see if the connection between us would work just as strong as it did now. We all found out that not only was it strong, but it never weakened the farther she went. However we did begin to worry when she didn’t turn around and she must have sensed that because when our worry escalated she stopped midair and dashed right back to us. She just landed in front of us with a sorrowful smile on her face.

“Sorry I ran off.” she started.

“Nah, it’s ok.” I responded. “Isis is going to show us how to share a physical form now, aren’t you Isis?”

“That’s right. And I think it would be best if I go first, so you would all know what to do.” she answered with hesitation.

I noticed it, but I pushed it aside. I knew Isis had used me in the past to get what she wants and I assumed she wanted me to be a part of her permanently or something along those lines. I am a good fighter, and she’d be able to use my skills to take as much power as she wanted for her own goals if she got it. So I had to be sure.

“So, if we fuse with each other do we share the power we naturally own?” I asked.

“Well, yes and no. I will be able to control the weather to a certain degree if Rainbow was a part of me, but to have full control over it she needed to lend me the strength.”

“Fair enough. How about instead of you going first, we have Rainbow go first.” I said avoiding having to be potentially trapped in Isis forever.

Isis was taken aback a bit from it and Rainbow raised her eyebrow in confusion. “B-but what if she can’t expel us and we remain in her forever!” Isis protested.

“Well, I can live with being inside Rainbow Dash for the rest of my life.” I stated calmly.

“It’s a risk that I don’t want t-” she froze mid-sentence and her eyes narrowed at me and she had a look of disappointment. “You still don’t trust me?” she sounded hurt.

“Trust comes with truth. You’ve lied to me a few times too many. I will allow you to regain my trust, but I must be shown I can trust you… why you first, it shouldn’t be too hard if you’re sure enough that the action of fusing alone was enough to teach us.” I asked suspiciously.

I risked a glance at Rainbow and she hung her mouth open in shock. Her gaze quickly became judgmental as she bore holes in Isis’s flesh with her eyes. I looked back at her to find she had a guilty expression on her face as she looked at the ground.

“I was going to hold onto you both while in the next universe I plan on visiting. I told you that there were worlds that don’t really appreciate new creatures like ponies or humans. I was going to plan on going to a location where men and women are at an eternal war with each other.” she didn’t need to say any more.

“And if Rainbow and I were spotted, then we’d cause a panic and destroy the chances of diplomacy.” I finished her thought in understanding. “We are in this together, remember that. I will follow you to the gates of hell if I have to. You brought me here for a reason, and I intend to make the best of my new life.”

“Wait, Isis brought you to us?” asked Rainbow Dash with a quizzical expression.

“She did. And since then she’s been secretly using me to achieve her goals. I would fault her, but to be honest, her goals were also my own.” I responded, keeping Isis in the clear of Rainbow’s wrath.

“Oh, ok. That sounds a little evil though.” she replied giving Isis an unsure look.

“I promise I don’t intend either of you harm.” came Isis sincere voice.

I eyed her for a moment. “I trust you.”

“Yeah, me too.” Said Rainbow.

“What do we need to do?” I asked.

“Umm, hold my hand.” began Isis.

We both grabbed hold of her hands and we felt a very complex spell being cast on her soul. But it was so complex for something so easy. It didn’t require a lot of magic and I could easily replicate it if I wanted. It’s like learning to push a ball across the room… trivial, but the process to learn and become aware of your muscles during infancy would have been very difficult to achieve the desired effect. It was like skipping infancy and already having the muscle strength to push the ball.

Rainbow seemed to get the idea too and she smiled as the spell started to pull on us and we faded from existence as our energies flowed into Isis. I saw our bodies fade and I felt my soul melt into her as it rested comfortably next to Rainbow’s. The next thing I knew, I was looking through Isis’s eyes and feeling her body. I would admit that being in a smaller body was a little foreign but exciting.

“You all can hear my thoughts right?” poked Isis within her mind.

Rainbow responded first. “Yep.”

I responded after. “Is it at all possible to tickle Rainbow’s soul?” I asked mischievously.

“Actually.” replied Isis. “That would be considered soul sex…”

There was an uncomfortable silence.

“THAT’S A THING?!” shouted Rainbow’s soul.

“Tickle tickle tickle tickle tickle.” I said as I felt Rainbow’s soul try to squirm away from me.

“NO! STOP THAT!” she suddenly whacked my soul with a ghostly limb that spouted from the red orb that represented Rainbow’s soul. “Wait, why is your soul so small?” Rainbow asked curiously.

“It’s because he has no heart.” responded Isis.

Rainbow’s soul was four inches wide if you could measure it. Mine… was three.

“Wait, Pup has a heart! Why would he be so kind if he didn’t have one?” Rainbow reasoned.

I decided to step in. It’s true. I have no heart. “Rainbow what Isis is saying is true. But my mind follows a very lawful path, and I have a sense of honor. I protect my friends not out of fear of losing them or of loyalty, but because I feel it is the right thing to do. I noticed that it’s really hard for me to find love in my world, because I can’t give it back. The closest thing to love, is my loyalty to those I trust and who show me kindness.”

“…I don’t know what to think about that.” Rainbow replied. Her ethereal voice carrying no emotion.

“Then know me not by the facts of what I am, but by the actions I’ve shown you. I’ve been on your side since the beginning even though it may have caused pain and grief for my kingdom and my relation with Celestia and Luna. I won’t risk losing you any more than I already have.” I responded emotionlessly.

“Wait, you’ve almost lost me?” Rainbow’s voice asked with a questioning tone.

“When we were changing your body we had to literally pull you apart to fit everything new. I saw your leg on the other side of the trunk while your head was near the top. It was pretty gruesome and I’d rather not talk about it. But even though I thought I was going to lose you I didn’t feel nervousness, regret, or guilt for making you enter that tank Radiant fashioned.”

“What would happen if I didn’t make it out alive?”

That took a few moments for me to respond to. Both Isis and Rainbow felt a sinking feeling in their hearts. Rainbow’s was more like the core of her soul started to sink deeper into Isis’s body but I understood the meaning of it.

“I’m sure I would have gone to the funeral, but I wouldn’t cry.” I finally replied, bluntly.

“…I’d cry at yours.” she replied weakly.

“And I’m grateful. You mean more to me than I have the capability to express, Rainbow Dash. You’re a great friend and a strong ally. I’d come back for you if you were lost. Even if that means I get lost too.” I finished reassuringly.

“That makes me feel better.” I felt joy return to Rainbow’s soul.

Doubt however remained in Isis. I knew Rainbow could feel it because I could feel it. Doubt returned to Rainbow Dash after assessing Isis’s feelings.

“We need to continue on our journey. We’ve got a lot of ground to cover.” ordered Isis, interrupting the awkward moment.

“Agreed.” I replied enthusiastically. “But let’s not go to priority places right now. Not when our trust is so shaken.”

“Why does that matter?” asked Isis.

“I’d rather have people fighting with me that know my flaws and accept them. Especially Rainbow Dash. There could be a time where we would need to be in her, and she’d keep me inside her body so I won’t be able to leave and cause damage. Trust is very important to the survival of our mission.”

“I… I understand. Where should we go?” inquired Isis.

And like that, I didn’t know. I knew we needed to visit Tamriel but the problem was that we only just got this ability and we already don’t trust each other with it. We needed a test of wills and a place that would stress our knowledge and potentially force us to work together to strengthen our bond through obstacles we couldn’t overcome by ourselves. A place where it was controlled and potentially a real threat that will group us together and a place with enough plants to charge Isis.

“God damn it, I don’t know. Maybe another alternate Equestria that would… bring us together. Rainbow how do you like the idea of meeting your friends in a different light?”

“What do you mean?” she asked suspiciously.

“I mean Isis and I will be inside you while you interact with new ponies that look and act almost like your friends. They are friends with each other as well, but they all act different. Chances are you’ll see another Rainbow Dash and be able to understand the differences between worlds. Think of it as an expedition that Daring Doo goes on, and finds a new tribe of ponies that never saw another pony outside their culture. It has all the risks of that scenario and you can exercise your trust with us.”

“Why don't you go to another universe and we give you advice?” asked Rainbow.

“Because you’re new to this. We’re not. We are only as strong as our weakest link, and currently that’s you. And I’d rather not see you get into deeper trouble down the line because of a misunderstanding.”

“Do you really think I’m stupid enough to get myself in trouble?” Rainbow asked irritably.

“Rainbow it’s like on the job training. You can’t be good at something naturally, you need to practice it and improve on what you know.”

I felt Rainbow’s irritation with me, but I could also feel her finding the logic in my statement and calming. Though her pride seemed to not allow her to look past it and she readied herself to defend her logic. But she felt I knew what she was doing and she stayed quiet.

“All right then. Isis I have a request.” I said to Isis's soul.

“What is it?”

“Bring us to an Alternate Equestria where there are ponies. Make sure that world isn’t in immediate danger or in danger from future events. I’d rather not get pulled into an adventure to save Equestria again.”

“Done and done.” replied Isis.

In the real world Isis was standing there for a few minutes gathering energy. A few people felt it and came out to watch and quickly noticed the lack of the two other beings. Goku approached Isis with a confused look on his face.

“Hey, where’s Rainbow and Puppet Master?” he asked.

“Already on their way. I’ll be joining them shortly. Maybe we’ll meet again and be able to share a few funny stories and a few more about our adventures.” she said with her voice laced in passive joy.

“Yeah… I’d like that. Maybe we’d need your help next time and-”

“DID I HEAR RIGHT!?” shouted Vegeta as he marched over to them.

Given the distance was only a few meters away it wasn’t all that impressive. But the glare he gave Isis was.

“DID THAT COWARD ALREADY LEAVE!? HOW DARE HE ESCAPE MY WRATH WITHOUT A REMATCH! Fine if I can’t have him then I’ll have you.” He held up his palm and faced it toward Isis.

“VEGETA NO!” shouted Goku.

I realized now that this is an alternate Dragonball Z universe where Vegeta hasn’t gotten over his pride of being a saiyan prince. His need for honor drove him to lash out against Isis and I was blind to it.

“Need hel-”

“YES!”

I gave her my power to wield cursed flame and crystal storm and she responded by throwing up a crystal shield before the kai beam smashed into it. She continued to gather energy while I surrounded her in a crystal shield using my own magic reserves to power it. Vegeta kept pouring power into the shield to dispel it and I could see through Isis’s eyes that Goku was holding him back. Isis found she can pull more power when in a panic and was able to charge enough energy to stop them from fighting with the amount that was going into her.

I found the calm relaxing, until I noticed her body physically reacting to the power by feeling the lack of weight pressing down on her shoulders. She calmed down significantly to slowly draw in energy. I thinned the shield out to see what they were doing and found everyone’s open mouth reaction toward Isis’s energy level.

“Time to go.” she thought.

Rainbow and I silently agreed and we suddenly felt a tug that brought us to a place EXTREMELY far away. It was beyond a feeling I ever thought I’d feel. And even if I did I wouldn’t be capable of imagining the amount of distance I actually traveled in just milliseconds.

When it was over, Isis was standing in a forest with the two souls of her friends still within her body. The sun was high in the sky and had not yet reached its zenith but was nearing it. Isis took in the smells of the forest and reminisced about the Terrarian forest she was born from. She released Rainbow Dash and she materialized in front of Isis. She turned around to face her with an uncertain look on her face.

“Now Rainbow Dash. You need to follow our advice, no matter what. I’ve been in other universes and even observed so many. I know exactly what to expect and Puppet Master somehow knows how to handle situations I could never even prepare myself to face. With Puppet Master and I as your guides, I know that we can teach you the art of… well I’m sure we don’t have a name for it.” she finished sheepishly.

“Nah, it’s ok. I’ll listen to you guys really well! Although I admit… I’m afraid of you Puppet Master.” she admitted to me, but looked through Isis’s eyes since I was still in her body.

I wanted to say something to her but given I was stuck in Isis that would be hard.

“Grab my hand Rainbow.” stated Isis.

Rainbow did as she was told and instinctively started pulling her in with me in tow. Once we were fused I spoke to her mind with words I thought would be reassuring in some way… and maybe a little sensitive to.

“I can’t say that your fear of me hurts me, but… it doesn’t mean I don’t like it. But regardless of your fear Rainbow Dash I will always be your friend.”

“I really hope you aren’t lying.”

“Have I ever let you down before?”

“…no.”

“And I promise that I won’t start now.”

Rainbow raised her head up and looked around making sure to soak in the surroundings. Not only did she recognize the area, she knew it very well. This was the Everfree Forest. Rainbow Dash didn’t show it, but I could feel the fear she had for this forest. It wasn’t strong enough and she would likely joke about it given the chance. But that fear didn’t exist in me or Isis and Rainbow felt that.

She spoke out loud. “You realize how unnatural this forest is right guys?”

“It’s extremely normal in other places. You’ll need to adjust to the fact that there are rules to new worlds. Remember that. Maybe here the Everfree is dangerous, but in another place it could be so peaceful that Fluttershy moved here.”

“Doubt it.” she replied in her mind.

“Rainbow there’s something you need to live by now. And it’s going to be one of simplest statements you might find meaningless.”

“What’s that?”

“New world, new rules.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“I saw that.”

“Hehehe.” she chuckled.

Rainbow walked through the forest toward a direction unclear to Isis and I. But the reason behind it was soon very clear when Rainbow reached a small clearing that I recognized. In the small clearing was a patch of very green grass and a sun beam from the heavens above that landed in the middle of the patch. This was the specific location of the Equestrian Portal.

“To think my adventure started when I went through that.” she thought out loud, fondly expecting an answer.

But she found guilt that emanated from my soul.

“You were responsible for that weren’t you?” asked Rainbow nonjudgmentally.

“Yes.”

Rainbow was silent for a while as she watched the patch of grass until her face contorted into a scowl.

“I hope it was worth it.” she replied irritably.

“I brought Isis through that portal to save her… it was then used by a corrupt Darkness, who then took that portal and used it to spread the corruption into Equestria… I don’t believe that a yes or no applies in this situation.”

Rainbow huffed and flared her wings and beat hard to clear the canopy. I was impressed with how fast she flew up because I’ve also done the same thing she did. She had more force and agility than I did, I would only get a few feet off the ground and would have to do consecutive flaps to do what she just did in only one. It was only now I realized how amazing Rainbow Dash really is.

She flew over the tree tops in her noncombat form and flew over the tree tops and rose higher into the sky to see more of the landscape. The first thing she noticed was the Canterlot Castle land mark. She felt the need to return home and sleep in her own bed. I quickly tried to snap her out of those thoughts.

“Rainbow this isn’t home. Take a look to your left.”

Rainbow complied and saw nothing dominating the skyline. The White Tower that was the capital of my kingdom no longer stood solid and true. Instead there was open air and no sign it was ever there. Rainbow felt a sinking feeling in her stomach as she thought of her friends… her real friends, not the clones she would soon meet.

“Rainbow, just because your friends are far away doesn’t mean they don’t love you any less. Just don’t get carried away with the ponies you’re about to meet. They may turn on you for being a double of Rainbow Dash or they may accept you entirely. There is also the off chance that Twilight will want to run experiments on you… Don’t let her experiment. You have been given a power that allows you to control weather without touching clouds. Don’t give them that ability. It’s too complex and can be used for so many evils.”

“Doubt it. Weather can’t be that destructive and even if it was, ponies wouldn’t let it get out of control.”

“Rainbow you need to trust me completely. No pony must know of your ability to transform or control weather. If Twilight wants tests, tell her you know why you’re here and she doesn’t need to know.”

“Ok, understood.”

Rainbow flew over to the small village that she immediately recognized as Ponyville. She had a goal in mind. And that was the Library that Twilight lived in. She looked in its general direction and spotted the tree home with little effort.

Rainbow gulped. “Well… here I go.”

“Trial by fire, miss Dash. I stated to her.

Chapter 4

Rainbow Dash dove down toward the library while Puppet Master gave her a few more words of advice.

“It’s best that you come right out and tell Twilight that you’re not a pony, and you chose the form of Rainbow Dash as a disguise of some sort. If you don’t come out and say you’re not a pony, they will check into it and they might claim you’re a changeling. If that happens I don’t know what’ll happen to you. You may be executed and you may have a trial with a tyrannical Celestia.”

“CELESTIA IS NOT A TYRANT!”

“Not in your world. Be wary of the one in this one. She may deceive you and try to gain your trust.”

“Like you did.” she thought bitterly.

“Yes, like I did when I wanted the Element of Loyalty on my side. I changed my mind and wanted you as a friend. My motives may have changed, but it didn’t matter in the beginning. Trust no one except me and Isis. We not only will protect you with all our power but we will remain loyal companions you can trust throughout your life. You won’t find more loyal and powerful people in your life Rainbow. Remember that.”

Rainbow didn’t realize the distance she was to the library and slammed hooves first into the ground with enough force to crush a manticore. Rainbow closed her eyes and winced in pain that she didn’t feel. She opened her eyes to see herself just fine and not bruised. Not even her legs felt like they just resisted a great pressure. Someponies were looking at her with amazement.

“The hay?” Rainbow asked quietly.

“You’re a Terrarian now. You can’t take fall damage when you have wings.”

Rainbow let the implications of that sink in and she got a really big toothy grin. She imagined being able to do a Sonic Rainboom and slamming into the ground like a pro and get appraisal for it. I felt like calling her out on it, but I decided to let her have some privacy in her fantasies. She opened the door to the Library and walked inside with her toothy grin still on her face, it quickly disappeared when she noticed the Library seemed to not have any life in it. No Twilight Sparkle or even Spike the baby dragon greeted her. The library seemed dull and lifeless.

“What’a you want?” came a voice from an elderly mare. Rainbow looked in the direction and found a very old mare who had librarian glasses and a grey mane with a bun to keep it together. Her coat was greyish orange that made it look like it dulled from old age.

“This may not be Twilight’s Library anymore. New worlds do that. Approach his as delicately as you can.” Puppet Master’s voice came through clear in Rainbow’s mind.

“Umm...” Rainbow began. “I was under the impression this was Twilight’s library.” Rainbow said with a puzzled look on her face.

The old mare looked uncomfortable. “You mean the arch-mage to the Princesses? She died a long time ago. Weren’t you a friend of hers?” she asked.

“Uh yeah… sorry just hoping, I guess.” Rainbow’s ears flattened against her skull.

“We all deal with grief differently youngin’. Maybe you want a book she may have liked to remember her by?” inquired the mare solemnly but with a kind smile.

“No thank you. I’ll just go find a friend to talk to… how long has she been dead exactly?”

“About six months.” she replied with sorrow.

“Ok Rainbow, now you’ve reached the question limit. Leave now and question someone else to avoid suspicion.”

“Ok.”

“Thanks… I think I lost count… goodbye.” stated Rainbow solemnly.

“Good travels to yah.” the librarian replied with a forced smile.

Rainbow returned it and sulked out the door. She closed it behind her and sprang right up as if it never happened. But the sadness wasn’t lost and she felt terrible that even though this Twilight wasn’t her Twilight, she felt bad that she died. Then a thought hit her.

“Wait ARCH-MAGE! What in the hay is that?!”

“Probably some really high magical status. Considering the role was given to Twilight I would assume it takes a very talented and organized person to do it and Twilight fit that role perfectly… I wonder how happy she was when Celestia gave her that status.”

“Yeah… I’d like to be there when she got the news. She’d probably be really happy… I’d love to see her face.”

“Let’s find Spike.”

Rainbow Dash looked around and walked forward until she was in the middle of the dirt road and looked down in the direction of town. She pondered where to go next, but her mind came up blank. Visiting Rarity would be unwise, because she’ll get dramatic and finding herself would just be complicated. The only other course of action would possibly be finding Applejack or Pinkie Pie. Spike would however be adopted by Rarity if the Element of Generosity held her will with an iron fist. Fluttershy, however would have more experience in caring for the dragon so she could possibly also be the current care-taker of Spike.

Rainbow made up her mind and decided that she could gauge her friends’ current level of grief by visiting Pinkie Pie. If Pinkie is sad then it would be best to wait until the grief is over and done with. Fluttershy probably got hit hardest, but when it comes to who mourns more it would probably be Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy is used to her animal critters dying around her, but it doesn’t make her any less sad. It just makes her prepared.

Pinkie was always the most sensitive of the group. Rarity is a drama queen and everything gets to her. Pinkie doesn’t let friends go so easily though.

Rainbow watched the skies in search for her other self and when she didn’t find her she jumped into the air leaving a trail in her wake. Again she felt the impressed feelings of Puppet Master. But then she realized something… Isis has yet to say a word.

“Isis?”

“Yes?”

“Why aren’t you helping me?”

“Because I have yet to find anything to teach you. The culture shock part is being handled well by Puppet Master and I see no reason to get involved in teaching you when he’s doing so well. I’ll help when Puppet Master can’t, don’t you worry.”

Rainbow continued flying forward toward the sweets shop Sugarcube Corner and when it came into sight she kicked it into high-gear to land in front of the door. Before she hit the ground a pink mare walked outside with saddle bags on her sides. The shockwave of Rainbow slamming into the ground sent her reeling back into the shop uncontrollably.

“Hehe, sorry Pinks.” Rainbow stated sheepishly.

Pinkie recovered and looked at Rainbow with a smile and opened her mouth to say something. But she froze on the spot and looked at Rainbow Dash wide eyed. Rainbow began to feel uncomfortable and afraid of the fearful look Pinkie was giving her.

“P-Pinkie what’s wrong?” asked a concerned Rainbow Dash.

“Y-you’re not Dashie.” she stuttered.

Pinkie hastily got back up and put the saddlebags next to the door and rushed out the door without removing her eyes from Rainbow Dash. She cautiously stepped around Rainbow until she had a clear path down the road behind her.

“W-what are you? Are you a changeling?” she asked fearfully.

“No. What gives you the idea I’m a changeling?” Rainbow replied genuinely.

“I have a Pinkie sense that tells me when I’m going to see a friend.” she answered, now glaring at her. “I didn’t feel it before I saw you.”

“…You never had a Pinkie sense that did that.” Rainbow stated skeptically.

“New world, new rules. New Pinkie”

“SEE! You’re not my friend! My friends would know about my Pinkie sense!”

“Yeah, Pinkie I know about your Pinkie sense, but not that particular one.” Rainbow retorted.

“Yeah, well why didn’t you comb your mane! Rainbow never leaves her home without combing her mane!” Pinkie practically shouted.

“Pinkie I’ve never combed my… wait… ugh, I’m bad at this.” Rainbow said while face hoofing. “Ok fine, I’m not Rainbow Dash. Now will you please stop yelling.”

“Well, you’re actually taking this better than I hoped for.” came Puppet Master’s voice.

“I personally believe that was a terrible idea.” added Isis.

“AHA I KNEW IT! YOU’RE A CHANGELING!”

“I’m not a changeling! I’m just not your Rainbow!”

“I don’t believe you! GUARDS! HELP! CHANGELING!” Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs.

“There aren’t any guards in Ponyvi-” Rainbow started to retort before being interrupted.

“STOP RIGHT THERE CHANGELING SCUM!” four solar guards with spears came from around the corner and charged Rainbow Dash. One was a unicorn that was charging her horn. Two were pegasi that started to fly into the air to cut off Rainbow Dash from the air. The earth pony held his course.

“I’m not a changeling!” Rainbow yelled angrily and turned to run.

“Running will make you look guilty.” rang Isis’ voice.

Rainbow turned around and faced them with a blank expression. Choosing not to run in the face of potential danger. They lifted their spears as the earth pony tackled Rainbow Dash while the pegasi hovered overhead to give chase if she tries to fly away. The light blue unicorn who was significantly slower than the earth pony got within spell casting distance and wrapped Rainbow in a blue aura.

“You’re not going anywhere changeling!” she shouted.

“I’m not a changeling!”

The earth pony gave her a malicious look. “Then agree to a blood sample.”

“Y-.”

“No blood.” stated Isis.

“Now I think is a good time to break free.”

“NO!”

“Then you’re under arrest changeling!” exclaimed the earth pony.

“I’m not a changeling!” retorted Rainbow.

“You can prove it by giving your blood!” shouted one of the pegasi guards.

“It won’t work! I’m not a pony either!” yelled Rainbow while thrashing against the unicorn's magic.

“So you admit to being a changeling!” yelled the mare.

“NO I ADMIT-” she paused to collect energy. “-TO BEING A TERRARIAN!”

*CRACK!*

Thunder roared from the skies and struck each of the four guards and they fell limp to the ground unconscious. Rainbow fell to the ground when the magic of the unicorn was no longer being controlled and it faded. She got up swiftly and turned around to see a terrified Pinkie Pie and a crowd of shocked ponies who gathered to watch the arrest.

Rainbow glared at Pinkie no longer thinking her actions through. “Ok Pinks…” she started stalking toward Pinkie. “You’re going to tell me everything I want to know or Celestia help me, I’ll punch you so hard you would have to eat through a straw for years.”

Pinkie nodded in fear and her shocked expression didn’t leave her.

“How did Twilight die?” was the first question out of Rainbow’s mouth.

“I-I-I don’t know s-she just got the title of arch-mage a-and three weeks later s-s-she died. C-Celestia didn’t say anything out of grief.” answered Pinkie fearfully.

That strung a familiar cord with Puppet Master.

“I suspect foul play. Ask if it was a closed casket funeral.”

“Ok, another question. Was the casket closed during the whole funeral or open?” Rainbow asked calmly. Her anger leaving her and she visibly relaxed.

“C-closed.”

“Where is Spike?”

“Rarity’s.” replied Pinkie with more stability. “W-what are you going to do to him?”

Rainbow paused. “I don’t know yet.”

“What will we do with him?”

“Nothing, if my instincts are correct. Head to Canterlot. And go into warrior form in front of Pinkie and say your goodbye’s.”

Rainbow stared into Pinkie’s eyes and started to transform in front of her. Her muscles stretched and her bones followed suit to form a taller and more muscular Rainbow Dash. All the while her eyes never blinked nor left Pinkie Pie.

“Think I’m a changeling now?” asked Rainbow Dash, voice devoid of emotion.

“N-no.” Pinkie was shaking in fear.

“You know how much it hurts me to see you afraid of me, right?”

It was true. Isis and Puppet Master felt the pain she felt as she looked into the eyes of her alternate friend. Rainbow’s frown faltered and she couldn’t help but give Pinkie a warm smile. Pinkie relaxed visibly and looked into Rainbow’s eyes not with fear but with curiosity.

“Why are you doing this?” she asked.

“Because I need to get used to it.” Rainbow replied sheepishly. “I’m training to become…” she rubbed a hoof dismissively on the ground. “Well, I guess I don’t know what to call it.” she smiled.

“Y-you’re not a bad pony Rainbow… stop this.” Pinkie begged.

“What makes you think I’m hurting ponies?”

“T-the guards.” she pointed a hoof at their still unconscious forms.

“Oh, they aren’t dead you know. I may control the sky but I didn’t use it to kill them. They’ll get back up.” Rainbow replied reassuringly.

“HEY! STOP RIGHT THERE!”

“Gotta-go-bye!” Rainbow said quickly and shot up into the sky with unimaginable speeds. A second later an explosion and a trail of a rainbow was left in the wake of the supersonic Pegasus.

Rainbow flew through the air without much resistance and with no interruption by any wandering pegasi guards. They saw her sure but they would rather stare in awe at the impressive speeds than try to apprehend a criminal they didn’t know was on the loose. Rainbow approached the mountain city without hindrance from the wind she dashed into the streets and flew over the castle walls and into the courtyard.

Without a second thought she flew through the large doors that marked the entrance to the castle and flew through the halls at supersonic speeds. She didn’t even miss a beat when it came to turns.

“Find Celestia and question her about Twilight. I want to know what happened to her.” I told her.

“Is that all you want from me?”

“Just do it, it also helps with dealing with any other Celestia. This is your first leader you’ll ever talk to… she may be hostile for breaking into her castle, so I’ll give you my power to seal off the room and allow us to talk to her… well you will.

Rainbow Dash hit another corner and turned right to reveal the double doors that lead to Celestia’s throne room where it’s being guarded by two guards. Rainbow throws open the doors before they could react and she quickly closes them behind her and freezes it over with crystals.

“R-Rainbow?! What are you-” Rainbow looked over to the throne room to see none other than Celestia and Twilight Sparkle.

Their eyes were wide and uncertain with the sudden appearance of the Rainbow Dash and then the purple crystal covering the door. Celestia’s eyes quickly narrowed expecting some form of conflict. She wasn’t sitting on her throne but by a small desk with research materials on it.

“Oh, so that’s what happened to Twilight Sparkle.” started Rainbow Dash loudly enough, so they could hear her. She began cantering toward them feeling victorious, while simultaneously raising her guard. Puppet Master could almost feel her emulating him in some way. But the whole time her heart raced and she was very nervous.

“Whatever you want you can’t have it.” stated Celestia sternly.

“And that’s not why I’m here.” replied Rainbow without emotion in her voice. “I’m here to understand what you two are doing that required the staging of Twilight Sparkle's death to keep secret. That’s all I ask for.”

Celestia whispered to Twilight. “Get behind me Twilight.” Before stepping forward and saying. “Leave now, or I’ll be very angry.”

“Give me what I want and I’ll leave.” Rainbow returned Celestia’s glare.

“You can’t keep us trapped here with your magic!” stated Celestia.

“I’m not trying to trap you in here.” responded Rainbow, calming down and with a raised eyebrow. “I’m trying to keep them out.” Rainbow pointed to the door.

It was now being slammed against by guards trying to get in. The sound of flesh slamming against the door echoed through the royal halls.

She stretched her hoof. “I’m well aware you guys can just teleport out of here if you wanted. Not like I’m going to stop you. But, I will try again to have this conversation.” Rainbow offered while calmly looking intently at her out stretched right hoof.

Celestia seemed to calm down and her wings tucked back into her sides. Her serious and aggravated expression gone and replaced with a puzzled one.

“Ok, but who are you?” asked Celestia.

“Can’t you recognize the Element of Loyalty?” she replied in her usual boisterous tone. “Fastest flier in all of Equestria and champion of the sky? Well, not that last part. As far as I can tell there is only one of me.”

Twilight stepped out from behind Celestia and stood at her side with an equally puzzled expression. Celestia spoke again while Twilight started to study Rainbow Dash silently.

“But miss Rainbow Dash isn’t the fastest flier in all of Equestria. And she certainly isn’t a few inches shorter than Luna.” Celestia responded bluntly.

“Oh wait.” Rainbow’s bones started to shrink until she was the size of a regular pony again. “Better?” Rainbow asked with a smile while Twilight and Celestia looked at her with astonished expressions.

“R-Rainbow.” squeaked Twilight.

“What?” she replied with a questioning look.

“H-How are you able to do that sort of magic?! You’re a Pegasus!”

“It’s not magic, Twilight. And I’m certainly not a Pegasus.” she stated with a positive tone. “I’m a Terrarian. A being from another dimension and such.” Rainbow waved her hoof again dismissively.

Twilight’s eyes got wide and her grin freaked her out along with gasp. “WHAT!? YOU HAVE TO ALLOW ME TO RUN SOME TESTS!”

“NO!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“B-but for science! PLEASE YOU HAVE TO! You’re my friend!” she begged, diving at her hooves with a pleading look. “At least tell me everything you know about other universes!”

“Twilight I’m not your friend! I don’t owe you anything!” she responded irritably. She softened though when she saw her friend’s clones pleading look, “Look, I’ve been to other universes.” She said softly to Twilight and she listened intently with a quill and paper. “The things you can learn from them are impressive… but not worth it.” finished Rainbow's solemn reply.

“Knowledge is always worth it.” retorted Twilight.

“Not this knowledge, Twilight. I’ve seen people and ponies-”

“People?” asked Twilight.

“DON’T INTERRUPT ME!” Rainbow shouted and Isis made the room shudder for effect.

And it affected Twilight the most considering she lost the ability to hold the quill and paper.

“I’ve seen a very powerful being destroy an entire army with his flame magic, alone. He gifted me his magic and the magic to create the crystal substance. A substance that won’t break no matter how hard you hit it. But if you try to wield this magic you’d lose all ability to even use magic by simply attempting the spell.”

“How?”

“Good question how?” asked Rainbow.

“They need reserves of magic, and without them they’ll lose what little magic they have in their bodies. It’s what happened to you when you used the magic mirror.”

“How’d you know about that?”

“I read your thoughts.”

“We’re going to have a talk later.”

“It will use up what little magic you have in your body.”

“Wait, ask them if they wield natural magic or they have their own reserves.”

“Do you wield your magic from Equestria’s natural magic or do you have reserves?” Asked Rainbow eyeing Twilight’s horn.

“Uh, we wield natural Equestrian magic that comes from the Earth’s core. Are we able to use your magic?” she asked hopefully.

“Ok saying this now… those spells convert magic to matter or power so by using them she’d probably crystalize the core, or kill everything around her horn as she casts the spell.”

“Uh, Twilight you’re going to kill yourself a little more painfully than I would expect if you used our magic.”

“WAIT YOU SAID OUR! WHO’S OUR!” Twilight’s quill and paper and her eyes had a scientific gleam.

“A friend and myself, that if he was here he’d kill you for giving him so much trouble.” Rainbow glared at her.

“Wait, who is this you speak of?” asked Celestia. “He’s not coming to Equestria, is he?”

“Maybe. And you’d better tell me what you guys are doing, or he’d ask you and when you don’t tell him he’ll kill you.”

“Thanks for making me the bad guy.” I deadpanned.

“YOU’RE WELCOME!”

“A-…fine.” Celestia sighed in defeat. “Twilight and I are researching doors to other universes to pull their knowledge to us, so we can learn more about how cultures develop in other places in alternate universes.” Rainbow looked at the ground for a while contemplating an answer.

“Is there a way I can materialize behind them?” I asked Isis.

“Rainbow you know how it felt to push someone out and place them where you want right?” asked Isis.

“Yeah, I think I can do it without being noticed.” replied Rainbow.

Rainbow released power over onto the throne without looking like she was trying to do anything. Twilight and Celestia didn’t notice anything, and continued to watch Rainbow Dash as Puppet Master formed behind them on Celestia’s throne.

“Well, whatever you’re doing it’s not good for the universe. You should stop, return Twilight to where she belongs, and reveal the conspiracy before you cause too much trouble with other universes.” she looked at Puppet Master. “And you’ve already attracted the attention of my Lord.” she finished a little more quietly.

They both swung their heads around to face the newcomer who sat on Celestia’s throne with his wings outstretched and leaning back in the chair, looking as comfortable as you could in a chair. He was also leaning his head on his right arm and was covered head to toe in armor. He watched them intently waiting for them to make the first move. Celestia acted first and she approached him and gave him a stern glare.

“You’re sitting on MY throne.” she stated with an unwavering determination that commanded respect.

Puppet Master stood up from the chair and stood there for Celestia’s face to turn into a smile and then immediately after she did, he whipped out his Excalibur and obliterated the Solar Throne. Everyone including Rainbow Dash and Isis flinched when he did that without taking his eyes off of Celestia. The chair itself was completely obliterated, turned to small stones while the base stayed intact.

“Show more humility and learn your place in the grand scheme of things.” stated Puppet Master with a serious tone.

“I’d say the same to you after I found you in my chair.” Celestia replied fuming.

“I took that for your crime of researching a way to interfere with other worlds.” he stated bluntly.

“Research isn’t a crime!” shouted Twilight insulted by the idea of science being outlawed.

“Twilight.” Celestia began sternly while flashing a disapproving look. She looked back at Puppet Master and asked. “How is it a crime?”

“Think of it as heinous as researching methods of torture.” he replied coldly.

“Torture isn’t a science.” retorted Celestia.

“But it uses the knowledge of the body to find the most painful way to harm without killing someone. It’s type of research that I personally don’t approve of, and is similar in a way to researching alternate universes.”

“How is that just as bad?” asked Twilight before covering her mouth with her hoof for speaking out.

“Because, you are seeking knowledge that can and will destroy the world you live in. Continue down this path and you will be committing a crime more heinous than genocide.” Puppet Master answered sternly. “I sent Rainbow Dash here to explain the situation to you more passively than I am capable of.”

Celestia looked at Puppet Master suspiciously. “If she’s here to explain the situation for you, then why did you come? Surely she could have done it without you.”

“Because I have something to ask of you. First was get a more comfortable chair.” Celestia held back a smile. “The second is to provide housing for Rainbow Dash for a few days as she adjusts to a new world. Granting her diplomatic immunity will also go a long way of staying my hand.”

Celestia narrowed her eyes again. “Stay your hand?”

“Let’s be honest Celestia, there are things out there that are more powerful than me, and will gladly go to war with Equestria or in their mind, 'remove the Indians from colonial lands.' I’ll give you a choice. Assist my associate that so clearly wants what’s best for Equestria. Or support my cause to destroy it.”

“You would plot to destroy Equestria!” gasped Celestia with anger.

“If you meddle in the affairs of other worlds, or even simply observe them then you’d leave me no choice but to remove the equine race for a wiser and more mature intelligent life form to bloom from evolution.” he replied simply.

Rainbow Dash was silently trying to piece together what was the lie and what was the truth. She really couldn’t tell if she made the right choice to follow him. Did she choose the wrong side? Or were the sides changing?

“I won’t let you get away with this.” Celestia stated coldly.

“If you don’t uphold this one rule, I will return to destroy Equestria. Ban the research of inter-dimensional studies and we can avoid conflict all together.”

“What makes you think I should follow your rules? What makes you think you are stronger than me?” Celestia challenged.

Puppet Master stared at her for a few moments and she could feel the scrutinizing gaze through his headgear. He then started growing green crystalline structures over his armor that then connected to form a large ball that materialized into a more familiar structure. It formed into a crystal statue of a dragon. At first, Celestia thought it inert until the joints started shifting in a very machine like fashion and it started to twist its head like it was experimenting with its joints. The dragon was giving off intense magical energy as if it was burning magic to fuel its form. It looked at her with an intense gaze.

Both Twilight and Celestia backed up in shock and found themselves snout to snout with a stunted elemental dragon that secreted so much magical energy that it tingled their horns. Celestia understood that even if the creature before her hypothetically wasn’t stronger than her it would be able to utilize magic in ways she couldn’t even begin to imagine.

[^]“Do you accept my simple and reasonable demands? Or do you wish destroy everything you hold dear, by simply disobeying me.”[/^] the dragon bellowed with its deep and gruff voice.

Celestia stood still in a dreaded silence between the young elemental drake that invaded her throne room. She thought hard after clearing her mind of fear and doubt. She desperately wanted to protect her ponies. And she didn’t want to reveal that Twilight was still alive after being so careful, but considering her choice she’s going to have to deal with the idea that ponies no longer will trust her.

She looked up at the dragon and gave him a saddened and painful look.

“I accept your terms. Twilight will cease her research and I will write a law to ensure that anypony who tries to do this will also be forced to cease and burn all their research.”

The dragon from starts to lose its neon green appearance and it leaves behind a purple statue of a dragon. The purple crystal statue begins to fall apart and rapidly degrade. Rainbow Dash felt a hand on her hoof and she flinches at the sudden contact but doesn’t make a noise. She notices it was wrapped in armor and immediately knew the invisible appendage belonged to Puppet Master and sucked him into her body. Both Twilight and Celestia watched, as the last remains of the dragon began to disappear.

“How’d you do that?” asked Rainbow.

“Invisibility potion.” responded Puppet Master. “We really need more of those.”

“Rainbow Dash.” stated Celestia.

Twilight and Celestia were standing in front of her. Twilight with a solemn expression and Celestia with a more remorseful one.

“What’cha need?” asked Rainbow.

“I’ll need help explaining this to my subjects that believe they’ve lost Twilight. And I may need advice as to how to install a new law, without giving away what we were researching.”

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhh how about we hold off on installing the law and reintroducing Twilight for now. You promised him to do that, but he wanted you to stop the research. As long as Twilight’s not doing anything 'sciencey' with the universe then you’re good. You don’t even need to bring Twilight into the light if you don’t want.”

“But I want to be able to see my friends, now that I don’t have anything else to dedicate my life to.”

“You’re smart aren’t you?” deadpanned Rainbow. “I’m sure you’d think of something within the month…” Rainbow looked away from Twilight as best she could, as she thought about something quickly.

“What’s wrong?” asked Twilight.

“Uh, actually Puppet Master may have just sent me a plan.”

“You mean the mo-person that we just talked to?” inquired Celestia.

“Yes. He values Twilight’s safety more than he’d let on. She’s really important to fate or something. But PLEASE don’t do something like this again. We won’t come back a second time.” answered Rainbow with concern.

“Ok, what do we do?” asked Twilight.

Chapter 5

A large crowd composed of Twilight Sparkle's loved ones gathered around the graveyard where she was buried. Her parents and brother stood beside each other in front while her best friends took up the space behind them, looking intently at the rainbow-maned pegasus and the regal goddess of the sun. There were doctors and nurses accompanying the princess and they waited off to the side, uninformed of their purpose.

“Are you sure you understand the requirements of my assistance?” asked the Rainbow Dash double.

She was currently several sizes larger than the real Rainbow Dash whom along with Rarity, decided to put on a wide brimmed hat. Her combed mane glistened in the sunlight and her eyes filled with curiosity as she desperately wanted to get closer to her larger double to learn more about her. Rarity wore a casual pink hat. Although today was nothing casual or normal and she was caught off guard by the sudden announcement by Celestia herself, of Twilight’s supposed return.

“Yes. In return for Twilight Sparkle, I provide you with a place to stay and I never meddle with the affairs of other worlds again. I will even enact a law against it.” Celestia hung her head low with a sorrowful expression.

“Good. Now move aside while I work.” Rainbow internally winced from ordering Celestia around.

Celestia gave a slight bow and backed away. Rainbow stood over Twilight’s grave and started talking to Isis.

“So you can actually give me the ability to control the grass?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yes, how do you think I grew my vines?” Isis chirped happily.

“Can you please go into detail, so I can complete the mental image?” asked Puppet Master lightheartedly.

Rainbow felt a strange sensation come from Isis’s soul, giving her the impression that it felt almost flattered. Rainbow couldn’t piece it together and Puppet Master seemed to back away from her after she reached out with her soul to him. It was actually pretty entertaining to feel him squirm against a larger spirit that was larger than her own. Isis’s happened to be green while Puppet’s remained a dull grey. Again, their differing sizes made the instance comical considering Puppet Master’s was three inches while Rainbow’s was four; Isis trounced us all by having a soul of six inches wide. Of course they only existed on a spiritual plane, so the exact size of one is undetermined until released into the world like the souls of light, night, might, sight and etcetera.

Isis gifted Rainbow her power over plants and Rainbow could feel the grass below her hooves. The sensation of roots came shortly after she gained awareness of the plants. First thing she did was let the grass wrap around her left and right forehooves, and wait for them to create a thick plant like shell around her lower legs. They created a cup like biological contraption that stuck to the bottom of her hooves and wrapped around four inches above the base of her hooves. Then after that was complete they continued to grow upward with a tough vine construct that wrapped around her chest and fused with each other like a suit of armor.

When the process was done, the roots began to grow thicker and move to the bottom of Rainbow’s new hoof gear. Once the roots were complete they darkened to make it look like she was wearing a tree trunk on her chest while vines wound down to her forehooves where more tree trunk-like constructions became her shoes. Rainbow peeked behind her real quick to see slack-jawed expressions of everyone in attendance. Snickering to herself, she got to work and willed the roots to run deeper.

After they went a foot into the ground she pulled with all her might with both her hooves and ripped dirt up from the base of Twilight’s grave. Rainbow swiftly threw it aside and plunged the roots deep within the earth to rip more dirt out of the ground. She repeated the process and began to enjoy the feeling she got as the roots wormed their way into the moist dirt and shook to loosen it and pull it out. It took her three minutes to get a hole four feet deep.

She was on the last stretch of dirt, when somepony walked up to the grave with protests of the group.

“Guys, I have to know.” the mystery mare stated.

“Let her work!” came a single stern whisper from the group that was unidentifiable.

Rainbow Dash looked up at the top of the hole she dug herself into, and found her double staring at her with a quizzical look. Her mane was well combed like Rainbow’s was when she dressed up for formal occasions. It almost made the Rainbow in the hole cringe when she saw that her double wearing a stylish blue wide brim hat.

“Umm, I need to ask you something important.” started the other Rainbow Dash, quietly enough so Rainbow could hear her.

“Yeah?” she whispered back.

“Are you me?” she asked.

“Well kinda. I’m a different you.” Rainbow responded.

“W-well who did you support during the war?” inquired Rainbow’s clean-cut double.

“War?” Rainbow’s eyebrow rose.

“War?” Puppet Master asked at the same time as Rainbow.

Rainbow’s better groomed self-looked nervously behind her at her friends and the princess who was trotting up to them.

“Miss Rainbow Dash, please let the mare do her work.” ordered Celestia politely.

“Yes, Princess.” Rainbow’s other hung her head low and returned to her friends.

Rainbow Dash caught a glimpse of her cutie mark and almost fell over out of shock. The other Rainbow Dash had only a cloud on her flank rather than a cloud and rainbow lightning bolt. Rainbow Dash watched her leave from inside the hole and once her cleaner self was out of view, she wanted to leap out of the hole to keep looking. But she knew of her current mission and reluctantly returned to digging up the grave of Twilight Sparkle.

“Don’t worry about her. You two can have as much time as you want to yourselves when this is over.” Celestia stated with a hint of superiority.

Rainbow stayed in character and rolled her eyes, even though her heart said to listen to Celestia’s every word. Rainbow watched as Celestia left her to her work and plunged her hoof plant roots deep into the soil. She felt a very solid resistance and immediately thought she must have hit a rock before remembering what she was digging for. Rainbow pulled up and threw the chunk of soil out of the hole she still stood in. Bellow her was a large pony-sized black box with a curved surface.

Rainbow dug around the exposed wood until only the top part of the coffin was exposed and she can open it without restriction or friction on the dirt walls. Rainbow then tried to get the trunk suit she was wearing off, but realized it was too tight on her coat to remove without breaking it.

“Rainbow embrace your inner Terrarian.” Puppet Master chimed into her mind.

“What?”

“Open your inventory and take off the gear to stash it inside.”

Rainbow was about to ask what an inventory was, before she realized that she felt a strange amount a space within herself she didn’t pay attention to for a while. She opened up that space and found she was looking… no, feeling infinite spaces inside herself where she can store any number of items. She also noted a special slot for bits that she could carry. She did something new and mentally pulled the plant gear off her body, and placed it in a random slot in the center of whatever the unnamable space was she felt inside her. She closed her inventory and realized that the trunk-like apparatus no longer was constricting her and wasn’t even there anymore.

Rainbow shrugged it off and opened the coffin to find Twilight Sparkle’s body encased in a purple crystalline structure that kept her body in a stasis, so she wouldn’t need to breathe while buried underground. Rainbow Dash looked at the peaceful form of Twilight Sparkle as the sun made the crystalline structure glisten like water. Rainbow was captivated by the beauty of the complimentary purple structure. She spread her wings and flew out of the hole, only to land at the top of the hole looking down into it. Celestia looked confused and about to say something before Rainbow’s wings flared to draw energy and send it to the crystal.

The purple crystal responded with a crack and an explosion of green flame that spouted gracefully and passionately out of the grave of Twilight Sparkle. It bloomed into a mushroom cloud that went fifty feet into the air silently, and crackled quietly as the flames danced up and out of Twilight’s grave in a whirlwind motion.

Rainbow Dash looked at the crowd behind her and noticed the awed expressions of the ponies in attendance. She particularly liked the fact that Celestia even had a wide eyed and open-mouthed expression that was very rare on the serious sun goddess’ face. Rainbow looked back at the grave to just catch the ending of the slow torrent of flame that spouted from the grave. She looked over the edge to see the smoking dirt walls and the shaking body of Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight had a fearful expression on her face and she was shivering from cold. Her body seemed to be slowly responding at the moment and her muscles were stiff. Multiple times Twilight struggled with breathing and her breaths seemed heavy and sporadic. Rainbow waved over Celestia’s company of doctors and nurses. They hesitantly stepped forward and looked into the pit and each took startled expressions.

“She’s alive!” a nurse shouted.

The ponies who gathered all gasped selectively and nearly rushed forward. Most were sitting down but once they heard the news they got up and most of them took a step forward to see the mare in the hole. Rainbow Dash watched as the unicorn doctor lifted Twilight out of the hole and put her on a stretcher.

“Where’d they get that?” Rainbow asked out loud. No response came, as she was being ignored by everypony.

“We need to get her to the hospital and give her oxygen!” exclaimed the doctor apprehensively.

Twilight Sparkle's family and friends smiled with joy, but then contorted to worry when the medical staff ran out of sight with Twilight. Rainbow looked back at Celestia who motioned her head away from the crowd. They walked away from the ponies that now chatted amongst themselves with emotions ranging between sorrow and excitement.

Rainbow Dash looked into Celestia’s eyes after they got a significant distance away from the large group. Celestia had a tear roll down her cheek as sorrow filled her. She looked at Rainbow Dash with glazed eyes and began to speak.

“Are you sure Twilight will be able to survive the stasis after her body has been chilled?”

“You saw her, didn’t you?” retorted Rainbow Dash almost hostile.

Celestia glared at her. “Yes… but will she remember anything? Her time spent with me and our research.”

“I erased all those memories and replaced them with a blank one that gives the illusion of time. For all she knows, the last thing she remembers was mixing a few volatile chemicals together and she slipped up and killed herself. I hope you stick to that story for now. If she asks too many questions, then tell her what happened to keep her from drawing attention from other ponies.”

Celestia nodded her head in understanding. “I’ll do my best to help her through this. And I’ve arranged for the purchase of a small cabin for you to live in while you learn about different aspects of the universe.”

“Thank you.” Rainbow looked to her right and back at the group that remained several meters away. Most had already left for the hospital or went home to give Twilight some rest before their visit. Rainbow’s groomed double was watching the pair and waiting for them to stop talking. “Where’s the place located?” Rainbow asked looking back at Celestia.

“It’s 463 Calf street.” responded Celestia emotionlessly.

Rainbow looked at her double. “Thanks. I’ve got to go talk to myself.”

Celestia snickered. “You know, some ponies think that’s a sign of a mental illness.”

Rainbow gave Celestia a deadpan look. “You’re dead to me.” Celestia giggled and teleported away.

Rainbow faced her double and they stood there watching each other for a few moments. Rainbow’s shorter double chose to walk forward unsurely and slowly, almost as if she was scared. Rainbow saw this, rolled her eyes and began to trot toward her with a neutral expression. They met in the middle and the cleaner Rainbow Dash had to crane her neck upward because of the height of her double. Her jaw hung open when she realized how large her other was.

“Yeah?” asked Rainbow in an unimpressed tone.

“O-oh, umm.” Rainbow shuffled her hooves uncomfortably on the ground. “Who’d you support during the war?”

“Which one?” inquired the weather goddess Rainbow.

“The Civil war?” she responded, seeming unsure of herself.

Rainbow tilted her head to the side. “My universe never had a civil war.”

Her head fell and her face hid behind her wide brim blue hat and muttered, “Lucky you.”

Rainbow Dash looked over her double's head-which was easy considering how tall she is-and looked over to the dispersing crowd that had already moved beyond the graveyard. Rainbow Dash got a mischievous grin on her face.

“Hey.” she started without losing the grin.

Her double looked up and was slightly taken back by the look. “W-what?”

“We’re girls, right?”

“Yeah?”

“Wanna kiss?”

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” shouted Puppet Master into Rainbow’s mind.

“Hey, Pinkie dared me to do it once and I wussed out! I lost seven bits to her that day.” Rainbow grumbled.

“W-what!” Rainbow’s well-kept other exclaimed in shock.

“Yeah! No one is looking, and we’re the same person. Not only that, but Pinkie dared me to do it during a truth or dare game, and I had to kiss Fluttershy. I backed out for both our sakes,' but since then it’s been on my bucket list. And I’d rather not ask one of my friends, because of how weird it would be. You’re basically me, so whatever happens between us stays between us right?” Rainbow reasoned.

Her counterpart looked a little unsure, but she smiled and hid under her hat again. Rainbow used her hoof to take off her hat and put it on herself and gave her a reassuring smile when their gazes met again.

The Rainbow with a well-kept mane smiled and giggled. “Sure, but under the hat.”

“To bad no one is here to watch this. This is quality entertainment.”

“SHUT UP!”

The taller Rainbow lifted her hat over both their heads so they shared its shade and they leaned in for a kiss. The forceful peck came from the original Rainbow who suggested it, but she felt her lips being poked by a tongue and she parted them allowing her other self-entrance. Rainbow was unsure of this development, but went with it as she shared her saliva with her prettier self. The well-kept Rainbow explored the unsure larger Rainbow’s mouth looking for all the landmarks in her mouth that she memorized though years of familiarity. The larger Rainbow Dash decided to follow suit and explored the inside of her double's mouth.

Neither of them wanted to withdraw after a few seconds and they both smiled in unison and started to giggle together which caused them to have to part ways in order to laugh out loud from the normally awkward experience. Their giggling became uncontrollable and eventually they both fell onto the ground in a fit of laughter. They calmed down and stood back up. In the process of falling on the ground the hat ended up upside down on the dirt and Rainbow’s better kept self picked it up and placed it rightly on her head where it belonged.

Rainbow with a hat looked at her double with affection. “Hey, can we do that again later? I-it kinda felt nice.”

“Sure, I don’t mind. Hey want to head back to our place?” replied the athlete.

“Our place?” Rainbow looked uncertain but not uncomfortably uncertain. “Uh, why not take a look at your new place?”

“If you got room then I can ask Celestia if I can just stay with you. Besides I know exactly where 463 Calf street is.” Rainbow Dash answered in a boasting manner. Now her double looked at her strangely, but ignored it as a simple difference.

That is until she noticed her cutie mark. Her mouth fell open once again and her eyes went wide. Rainbow noticed this and looked between her gaze and to her flank and remembered the cutie mark debacle she was dealing with earlier. Rainbow looked at her double affectionately, and turned to her side to show her the cutie mark. The other Rainbow did the same and gauged her double's reaction to find no change. Rainbow’s left wing wrapped around her smaller self and pulled her closer.

“We may be different. But we’re the same awesome pony on the inside.” Rainbow put a hoof on her counterpart’s chest.

The smaller pony looked up at the taller Rainbow and smiled. She then leaned into her lovingly and without a care if her hat fell off her head because of it. They stayed like this for a while just enjoying each other’s company.

“You know it’d be more heartwarming if we weren’t in a graveyard.” started the recently hatless mare.

“Then let's just fly home!” suggested the athlete excitedly.

“Ok.” she responded happily while picking up her hat.

The larger Rainbow quickly took the lead and let her double tail her. Five minutes of casual flying and Rainbow led the way to her cloud mansion. She looked back to see her other a few feet behind her with a confused expression. Rainbow starts to become worried and hightails it to her home. She got there in record time and found that not only was her home no longer there, but instead it was the Ponyville Weather Team's headquarters. Rainbow’s jaw hung loose and dangling now. Her hat-wearing double looked between her and the headquarters with a questioning gaze before she pieced it together.

“This isn’t my house.” she told her larger self. “This is the Weather Team's headquarters here in Ponyville.”

“I-I spent every bit I had on that.” stammered a teary-eyed Rainbow Dash. “I saved up from flight camp doing odd jobs and working my flank off.” Rainbow fell to a cloud bellow her and stood there with a sorrowful expression.

“Hey, hey hey, shhhh...” her double cooed. “It’s going to be there when you get home, right?” she comforted reassuringly.

“Y-yea.”

“Was your house really that big?” her better maintained self asked.

“No… bigger with a small automated rainbow factory that spills off the side. It was really awesome.” Rainbow smiled fondly at the memory of her house.

“How about I lead the way to our place?” the smaller pony asked.

“Yeah.”

Author's Note

Next chapter WILL be out tomorrow :D

Also I was wondering if you guys would be interested in shipping...because last story was SO MUCH implied shipping but nothing real.

also suggest who to ship who with.

Chapter 6

Rainbow’s shorter self jumped off the cloud they were standing on and flew toward town with Rainbow in tow. The flight there wasn’t as enjoyable since they weren’t going as fast as their original flight, but the pace allowed Rainbow to observe the newer Ponyville bellow. Her previous memory of the town conflicted with the current town she was in now. Most places seemed the same but there were different names on certain shops and most of the shops seemed to stock different types of merchandise that Rainbow was unfamiliar with. Rainbow’s double went into a shallow dive and spread her wings to glide down and her larger counterpart did the same.

They landed outside a well-maintained two story house with a small flower garden under the front two symmetrical windows that appeared on both sides of the door. The whole house was painted a casual pink that Rainbow didn’t mind but would hate to live in after getting used to white clouds. The top floor had a wide window that looked over the street. Rainbow could see that the ceilings were white and thanked Celestia her other self wasn’t as fru-fru as Rarity and her princess bed.

Rainbow held open the door for her larger self. “After you.” she said.

“Don’t mind if I do.” replied Rainbow, smiling back at her.

Rainbow paused on the inside of the home, over the simplicity of it. The living room was on their direct left and filled with couches for company that may come over. To their direct right, was the small dining room with the kitchen attached that was separated by a wide arc that complimented the décor. And between the dining room and the living room, was the door that faces the stairs to the upstairs. The stairs themselves seemed a little too forward and she assumed there was another room under the stairs and upon a quick inspection she found was right. She could only assume the door at the top of the stairs was the bedroom.

Overall, the place was pretty nice and she would have no trouble living in it for a longer period of time. The coat hanger by the door was unoccupied by any attire until her double walked into the door and placed her blue hat on the top of the coat hanger and closed the door behind her.

“So, what do you want to do?” asked the larger Rainbow Dash.

“Uh, how about we spend the time getting to know each other, and tomorrow I’ll have you meet my friends after we check up on Twilight.” answered the better kept Dash.

“Sounds like a plan!” Rainbow trotted over to the living room and sat down on one of the closest couches.

Her pretty double also followed her over, but before she sat down she froze in place.

“What?”

“I forgot about Storm Chaser!” loudly exclaimed the pretty Rainbow.

“Who?” her larger double asked.

“He’s our coltfriend.” Rainbow replied simply.

“I DON’T HAVE A COLTFRIEND!”

“WHAT?!” yelled the smaller Rainbow in shock. “W-well you know.” she stuttered, but shortly after she regained control of herself. “You can share mine!” she suggested happily.

“NO! I fly solo!” Rainbow protested.

Rainbow put on a quizzical expression before grinning mischievously. “Oh, don’t be like that.”

“I’ll be like that.” Rainbow narrowed her eyes at her double.

“Oh come on, at least come meet him. You two might hit it off. He’s the captain of the Red Stars!”

“The who?”

“Oh come on! Does your universe seriously not have the Red Stars?” she asked skeptically.

“Nope.” responded Rainbow.

“Oh, well they’re the best fliers in all of Equestria! Storm Chaser is the captain. I’m sure you’ll like his dare devil attitude.” she teased.

“What about the Wonderbolts?” asked big Dash.

“The who?”

“New world… new source of entertainment. But same super fan Dash.”

“Shut up.”

“Fine, let’s go meet your coltfriend.” Rainbow gagged.

“Oh, stallions aren’t that bad.” she replied as she walked toward the door. She turned around with a concerned look on her face. “You’re not a fillyfooler are you?”

“NO!”

“Oh good. Let’s go!” she trotted over to the door and opened it while putting her blue hat back on.

Rainbow reluctantly followed her outside where she jogged giddily in place while watching her front door.

“Hey Rainbow, I think we found a universe where you’re a girl.”

“Yeah, I guess so-HEY I’M A GIRL!”

“Tell that to your mane.”

“Come on come on! He’s at the Prancing Pony, waiting for us!” she exclaimed.

Rainbow flew into the air to follow her now airborne double as she tried to go quickly to the get together spot. They flew painfully slow for the larger Rainbow’s tastes and they arrived late according to shorter Rainbow’s approximation. By the time they got there, they saw a blue coated stallion with yellow mane and wearing a red jumpsuit while he looked at his watch in confusion.

“I’M HERE!” Rainbow shouted.

He looked up and was about to call out before seeing the bigger Rainbow Dash. He raised an eyebrow in confusion while tilting his head when they landed in front of him.

“Hey honey.” started the short Rainbow and she trotted up to her coltfriend and kissed him on the lips pulling his view away from her double for a moment.

“Hey sweetie. Who’s this? Oh wait, is she your mom?!” He replied, panicking slightly.

“Uh no, we’re not that serious. This is a parallel me! She was given housing here in Ponyville by the Princess herself.” she stated like it wasn’t a weird concept.

“Uh, I don’t believe you?” He asked simply.

“Actually, what she said was true.” answered the larger Rainbow Dash, slowly deceasing in height.

“Whoa, trippy.” he said when Rainbow was at the same height of her double.

“Believe me? See same hair, voice, size, you name it.” deadpanned Terrarian Dash.

“I hope you love me as much as Rainbow does, because we are going to have some seriously awesome nights together.” he replied lightheartedly and laughed. Rainbow chuckled, but her transforming double scowled at Storm Chaser with a weaponized glare that made him flinch.

“I don’t like you.” she growled.

“Whoa, sorry about that. I guess I got carried away and said that without thinking.” he responded looking regretful.

“Don’t do it again.” Rainbow ordered sternly.

Storm Chaser lowered is head in sorrow and was side-hugged by his marefriend. They gave each other a loving look before pecking each other on the lips. Rainbow Dash gagged at the display and decided not to be associated with them, so she transformed back to her larger self.

“So, what do I call you? You’re Rainbow Dash, but you’re also not my Rainbow Dash, so what should we call you?” Storm Chaser asked.

“Big” stated Isis.

“What?”

“Big! You’re a bigger Rainbow Dash, so go by Big.”

“Uh, how about Big?”

“Big?” asked Storm Chaser and Rainbow Dash together.

“I like that. Easier.” said Rainbow Dash. “Ok Big. You want to join us for dinner?”

“Only if Storm’s paying.” answered Big with a mischievous smile.

“You bet!” he responded with enthusiasm.

Without saying another word, the group of three walked into the Prancing Pony and waited in line. Five groups were there in front of them. Some of the colts and fillies tried to get their parents attention when they saw Storm. Most of the ponies in the restaurant eventually caught sight of Storm and by that time, they were in the front of the line. The pony they were in front of was shaking with nerves when she saw Storm.

“Hey, I have a reservation for two, but I’d like to make that three. A friend will be joining us.” he asked politely.

“U-uh I’ll what I can do.” she trotted off, presumably looking for her boss.

Big took this moment to look around the restaurant and noticed most of the building was under mood lighting for couples. There was also a lot of chatter from family groups as they talked among themselves and some families that noticed Storm also talked about him and his marefriend. Though Big caught some conversation about who the other mare was, that didn’t comb her mane well.

“Um, miss.” started a stallion to Big’s right. She looked over to see a very well dressed stallion. “This is a formal restaurant and I'll have to ask you to leave and get better attire for this establishment.”

Storm Chaser decided to intervene. “Hey, she’s with us.” he intervened.

The stallion didn’t even flinch when he saw Storm. “Sorry, but those are the rules. We aren’t a simple pub for regular ponies.”

Rainbow looked around and noticed even the colts and fillies wore something on their heads or jackets on their bodies. She only now just felt how out of place she was. Rainbow nodded her head.

“Glad you can understa-”

“I got this.” Big replied and held out a hoof in front of her as her company and the manager watched.

Some ponies eyes wandered to the disturbance when the manager came out and watched intently as Big lifted her hoof. Then to their surprise Big’s hoof became encased in a green crystalline slipper and then repeated the process with the other hoof. Then a larger chunk of crystals formed on her chest and shaped itself around her body that made a chest-plate that then made grooves in itself to look like a blacksmith chiseled feathers into the design. Rainbow looked on in awe, as Big began looking less like a Pegasus and more like a soldier.

“This do?” asked Big when she was finished.

“Y-yes t-that w-will do… H-how?”

“I’m the goddess of the weather. I was sent here after a disturbance in the skies by my lord, to fix it. I’m only staying a few days and I’d prefer to spend that time with my daughter Rainbow Dash and her coltfriend.” Big replied, as if it wasn’t new or a weird thing to say.

“I-I don’t know what to believe, but I doubt you’re a weather goddess.” he stated unsure of himself.

Big responded by extending her right wing and forming a small thunder cloud next to her, that started sparking toward her wing. The manager looked in shock and bowed respectfully.

“F-forgive me my ignorance, your majesty. I-I wasn’t-”

Big put a hoof on his shoulder and he looked up to see her forgiving gaze. His nerves disappeared as Big used Puppet’s abilities to send the sensation of safety and forgiveness to his body.

“M-may I show you to a table.” he asked with a genuine smile.

“Is ours ready? I’d rather not intrude on anypony else's planned dinner.” replied Big with the approving gaze of Rainbow Dash and the loose jawed and awed expression of Storm.

“M-mom?” stuttered Storm.

Big snickered at his expression as the manager motioned them to follow him. The group of four followed the manager to a round table small enough to fit four ponies and sat them down, while placing menu’s in front of them. Rainbow didn’t open her menu because she already knew what she wanted. Storm looked through the menu really quick and picked out what he wanted, before he directed his attention at Big. Big was looking through her menu while ignoring the stares and occasional whispers of the other patrons in the restaurant.

“So umm...” Storm started awkwardly and drew Big’s attention. “You’re Rainbow’s mother?”

Big smiled at him. “No, that was an excuse to be with you two, without complicating things too much.”

“So, where exactly are you from? I know you’re Rainbow, but how much do you have to do with my Rainbow?” Storm asked.

“I was born in Cloudsdale and I went to flight school, where I broke a few school speed records. I was a really big Wonderbolt fan. Oh and I know there aren’t any Wonderbolts here but they were something similar to the Red Stars and they did stunts and stuff. I’ve been trying to be a part of them since then.”

“Really?” asked Storm Chaser. “You know, I could have you meet the team if you wanted.” he offered, trying to be friendly.

“Uh no.” responded Big. “I don’t really care for the Red Stars enough to waste my time meeting them. I’m here to make sure you’re safe.”

“Safe?” asked Rainbow.

“Well yeah! I’d rather that I approve of the stallion you’re dating too. You have my body, so if he uses you and I could have stopped it, it would be like letting myself down.”

“Hey I’m a grown mare like you, you know? I can take care of myself.” retorted Rainbow.

“Yeah, but I know celebrity types. Usually they just think they can do whatever they want and don’t have to deal with the consequences. Some actually think they can sleep with every mare in Equestria if they wanted. And I don’t want my body to become a plaything for one of those ponies.” Big narrowed her eyes at Storm.

“Hey! I love Rainbow Dash and I would NEVER use her like that.” Storm defended with honesty in his words.

“Good.” Big nodded. “But I’m watching you while I’m here.” Big looked back at her menu. “If you slip up even once, I’ll end you.” she threatened nonchalantly, while still looking at the menu.

“Oh… ok.” Storm responded uncomfortably.

“Hey Big?” started Rainbow and Big lowered the menu to look at her double. “Do you have a special somepony in your world? Oh, wait no you don’t. Um. Do you have anypony that was special to you? Or like somepony you were attached to?”

Big thought about it. “Um yeah, there was.” she looked a little down. “His name was Puppet Master and he was the king of the Red Rose Empire.”

“Is that a griffon nation?” asked Storm.

“No, a Terrarian one. He stood on two legs and had two arms. He looked like a hairless ape but he convinced me he had the heart of gold and we became great friends. He built a portal between Equestria and Terraria where he would come by every day, to get to know ponies. When he first came here, he caused a big panic.”

“Wow, what happened to him?” asked Rainbow. Storm was interested as well.

“Well, one day he asked me to work for him and give him information on anything strange in Ponyville. Basically, betray Celestia.” Rainbow looked uncomfortable and Storm seemed really interested.

“You sided with Celestia, didn’t you?” knowingly suggested Storm.

“No…” his jaw hit the floor and Rainbow went wide eyed. “He offered me friendship and power. But I did it because I knew that Celestia was also watching him, and he had no way to watch her so I was his go-to mare. Since we were friends, no one would question why we were meeting so often.”

“What happened after that?” Storm asked.

“One day, someone framed him for kidnapping Luna, while Luna was at his castle getting a tour, so he can prove he had nothing to hide from Luna and Celestia. An army hid in the clouds and I spotted it and went to make sure if I saw correctly. Fluttershy’s mother, Barricade, was there and she remembered me.” Big wiped a tear from her eye. “She said that it’s ok not to arrest me because I was loyal to Celestia and asked me to go home.”

“Whoa, what happened next?” Storm inquired eagerly. Rainbow looked interested, but downtrodden.

“I flew as hard as I could to his castle, to tell him about the army hiding in the clouds.”

“Wait wait wait, hold up. Barricade? Clouds? He must have been a serious threat if Celestia thought it a good idea to use the Pegasus Corps battalions.”

“Yea… Although Luna tried to have me arrested for treason, Puppet Master risked his diplomatic relationship with both princesses just to keep me safe.”

“Whoa. I guess he really was a good friend. You know what I think?” offered Storm.

“What?”

His eyes softened. “You chose the right side.”

Big smiled. “Yeah, I did didn’t I? Although after that, he did ask me to become a Terrarian. It’s why I have the ability to get bigger and smaller. He gave me that among other things.” Big stared off into space for a moment.

Storm raised an eyebrow but seemed to put something together in his mind. “Did you like him?”

“Yeah, I did.” Big answered without thinking too hard on it.

“No no, like, LIKE like him.”

“Oh no, I thought he’d be a great coltfriend, but the problem was I wasn’t attracted to different races. Although I was thinking about it because I’ve been hanging around Gilda a lot so dating different races wasn’t that much of a farfetched idea. I did ask Rarity to make me a dress based on his world that matched me, so he might think I was pretty. I planned on asking him out at the Gala even though I didn’t actually love him. I was hoping Cadence would be able to use a love spell on us.” Big whipped her hoof to her mouth after she realized what she admitted, with a look of fear and embarrassment.

“What’s wrong?” asked Rainbow.

“He heard me.” Rainbow deadpanned.

“You know, I was going to do the same thing at the Gala too.” Puppet Master stated.

“WHAT?!”

“Yeah. I thought you’d be the closest thing to the best girlfriend I’d ever have, so I thought I’d try to plan that.”

“I-I had no idea. Umm, I don’t really want to try going out with you anymore, though.”

“Understandable. I may find human Rainbow Dash’s that are more my speed later on.”

Rainbow looked at Big before speaking up. “Um, did you ever get that chance to tell him at the Gala or?”

“We never made it to the Gala. Equestria was attacked by the griffons, and I died in a battle.”

“Now I call foul play.” snorted Storm. “If you died, how are you here now?”

“Terrarians are able to… umm how do I put it?” Big put a hoof to her chin in thought. “Come back to life in the place they were born. I was born in Cloudsdale, but the problem was I’m Terrarian now, and I appeared in Terraria. If you killed me now, I think I’d end up in the same place.” Big looked back at Storm's unimpressed stare.

“I still don’t believe you.”

“Whatever.” Big rolled her eyes.

The waiter walked over to them. “Will you be ordering now?”

“Yes please.” replied Storm.

“Would you be interested in any of our specials?”

“No thank you.” responded Big.

“No.” stated Storm.

Rainbow opted to just shake her head.

“What’ll you have?” he asked Big while using his magic to hold up a quill and paper to write down the order.

“Get something with meat. I’d like to see if you can eat it, now that you’re Terrarian. If it doesn’t turn out well then I’ll hand you a health potion.

“I’d like a cooked fish on a lettuce bed from the griffon menu.” the whole restaurant went silent and suddenly everypony was staring at Big. “SERIOUSLY!? ARE YOU ALL LISTENING TO US?” Big shouted in anger. Everypony went back to whatever they were doing, but kept their ears swiveled to listen in, the restaurant was still noisy but not as noisy as it once was..

“Ma’am that’s for meat eaters only. You wouldn’t be able to eat it.” stated the waiter.

“What makes you think I’m not a meat eater?” Big asked the waiter.

“Um, you’re a pony aren’t you?” he replied, seeming unsure of himself.

“No, now write that down.” sternly ordered Big.

“Y-yes ma’am.” he scribbled something down. “And for you, miss?” he asked Rainbow.

She snapped out of her trance. “Oh, what? Oh yeah umm, tomato salad with a toping of cheese, please.”

“All right. Now what’ll you have sir?” he inquired as to Storm's order.

“I’ll have a salad wrap with tomato and onion, but hold the sauces, please.”

“Any drinks?” the waiter asked.

“I’ll take a salad smoothie.” replied Rainbow.

“I’ll have a Budweiser.” answered Storm Chaser.

“What?”

“I’ll have some water.” came Big's response.

“GET VODKA!”

“All right your drinks will be right-”

“Hold a sec.” interrupted Big. “I changed my mind, I’ll have Vodka.” Storm looked at her strangely.

“We have only one type, so the options are limited.” the waiter said nervously.

“I’ll take it.” stated Rainbow.

“Very well.” he scribbled something down on the slip of paper, rolled it up and put it in his uniform pocket. “I’ll take your menus.”

The waiter grabbed everyone’s menu with his magic and walked away into the kitchen to deliver the orders to the chef.

“Soooo... Vodka, huh? You looking to get wasted?” suggested Storm slyly.

“What?” asked an oblivious Big.

“Well, usually people buy Vodka to get wasted when they’re depressed or looking for a good time.” Rainbow clarified for her.

“Some stallions get mares to drink, so they’d make bad decisions and have sex with them.” Storm added.

“PUPPET MASTER!”

“Whoa whoa, I can explain!”

“YOU’D BETTER RIGHT NOW!”

“Ok you’re Terrarian now. I gave you ale before when I first arrived, and brought my own drinks to my party. That was alcohol and Vodka is just more concentrated alcohol. But Terrarians are strong enough to have its effects and not be visibly or mentally affected by them. That’s why when I drank some I didn’t get tipsy.”

“You just saved yourself from a beating.”

“Well I just wanted some. That a crime?” retorted Big.

“Oh, no it’s not it’s just strange.” stated Rainbow.

Storm looked at Big funny. “Did that Master guy tell you to get that?”

Big was momentarily without words. “Y-yeah, he did.”

“You think he might be trying to take advantage of you?” he asked.

“No he’s getting me to experiment with my body to see what I can and can’t do on every level he can think of. If ever I have to do something I’m not sure I can do like eat meat during a feast with the griffons, I need to know if it can do anything to keep me from making the right decisions or if it makes me sick.” responded Big.

“Wait, if he’s watching too, then does that mean he’s also judging me?” Storm asked.

“Yes, and so far… I really don’t know what he thinks of you. But I get the sense that he doesn’t care all that much. I think he believes that Rainbow isn’t me as long as I’m not her.” Rainbow explained weakly. “If that makes any sense.” she said sheepishly.

“Uh… Oh I get it.” replied Storm.

“I think I know what you mean.” chimed in Rainbow. “He thinks that since we aren’t similar, we can’t be the same person?” she says waiting for approval of her theory.

Storm explained. “Well no. I don’t think he believes you and Big are the same pony because of how different you are.”

“WRONG! You have no relation to Rainbow Dash and you only share the same body and have two different souls. Since your souls aren’t the same, or connected you aren’t the same pony.”

“Actually.” Big began. “He doesn’t believe we are the same pony because we have different souls. We can share the same body and personality, but I guess the soul is unique or something so you can never actually have another of one of those.”

“So basically...” Storm began. “No matter how similar you guys are you can’t be the same mare?”

“That sounds right.” confirmed big.

The waiter came out with three trays in his magic and walked over to Rainbow, Storm, and Big. He placed them down in front of them and Rainbow’s plate had a salad with cheese and tomato. Storm had the salad rolls he asked for and immediately began to dig in. However, Big’s plate was missing the cooked fish that she asked for.

“Hey, where’s my fish?” Big asked.

“Ma’am, you are a pony and ponies don’t eat meat.” the waiter reasoned. Another waiter came out with the drinks and Big was happy to know she at least got her Vodka.

“Rainbow drink the Vodka and confront him when you’re wasted.”

“Why?”

“Because I want to see what you’d do while impaired.”

Rainbow picked up the bottle before the waiter could pour it into a glass and started downing the whole thing.

“Ma’am!” The waiters shout drew the attention of the whole restaurant and everyone who knew what the bottle was became wide eyed and awed at her speed. Big finished the whole bottle and placed it on the table with an audible thud. Her grin was filled with malice and she looked into the waiter's eyes waiting for him to make the first move. “D-did you just… we need to get you to a hospital. NOW!” he tried to lift his hooves from the ground and noticed he they wouldn’t respond. When he looked down he saw his hooves were covered in a crystalline structure he couldn’t identify, before noticing the similarities between the green armor Big wore and the crystal at his feet. “D-did you do that?”

“Eeyup!” Big responded loudly in the quiet restaurant.

“I demand you to undo this!” the waiter protested.

“Say the magic word.” Big teased.

“UGH! Please undo this.” the waiter responded.

Big raised an eyebrow and put on a quizzical expression. “That has nothing to do with magic.” she started giggling at her own joke.

“Rainbow are you... intoxicated?” asked Rainbow to her larger double.

“Nope… uh I mean yes.” Big replied sheepishly. “Oh hey, that means I can go complain to the chef or something.”

Storm looked at her with worry on his face. “NO! No no no no! You’re intoxicated and you’d do things you wouldn’t do when you’re sober! Big don’t cause a scene.”

Big ignored him and pushed herself out of her seat and walked over to the kitchen, as heads turned to watch her go. The whole restaurant was quiet and you could hear worried whispering coming from other tables. Rainbow Dash remained seated with her coltfriend and they looked into each other’s eyes with worry. Then Rainbow felt something inside of her tell her to move and she got up.

“Where are you going?” asked Storm.

“To talk to Big.” responded Rainbow.

Rainbow walked over to the kitchen and now was the center of attention that replaced Big. She walked into the kitchen and nearly fumbled on her own hooves, when she saw Big arguing with a griffon cook.

“I ordered a cooked fish on a salad bed, and I didn’t get one!” shouted Big at the aggravated looking griffon.

“No! You’re a pony, and I’d be wasting my time to cook you a fish! Now get out of my kitchen before I force you out myself!” he retorted angrily.

“I want a fish on my plate and I’m not leaving until I have one!”

“Big!” shouted Rainbow and ran forward and wrapped her right forehoof around Big’s left one. “Come on, let’s get out of here. You’re making a scene.” Rainbow ordered, pulling at the unmovable giant Pegasus.

“No, not until I get my order.” Big retorted. “You call denying your customer an order fine dining?”

“No, I call it smart since you probably only ordered it for the salad given you’re a pony!” the griffon replied.

“No, I want that fish! And don’t ever compare me to a pony again!”

“Why not? You are one. Now get out of my kitchen!” he shouted angrily.

“Come on Big, let’s go.” suggested Rainbow with a sense of urgency and a hint of fear.

“No, I want my fish!” Big repeated.

“That’s it! I’m throwing you out!” exclaimed the griffon as he approached Big.

“I’d like to see you try!” Big retorted.

The griffon reached out a talon to grab Big and Big pushed Rainbow Dash away for her safety as she swatted the talon away. The griffon narrowed his eyes and pounced toward Big, but was instantly tackled himself and flung to the opposite wall behind him. He recovered quickly and had a look of surprise before he got serious. He approached Big menacingly while spreading out his talons so they were ready to cut flesh and Rainbow Dash backed up even farther, along with the staff currently in the kitchen.

In the blink of an eye they lounged at each other and started swinging their limbs around. The griffon was untrained and every swipe was meant to be a direct hit, and every time and Big easily dodged, blocked, and parried the swipe of his talons. Big then caught his right arm and twisted it around, so he’d be forced to lean forward and uppercut him with her right hoof, effectively ending the battle without a single scratch and flooring the griffon. Everypony in the kitchen was wide-eyed in shock from a pony making quick work of a griffon.

“Where are the fish?” Big ordered sternly to a cook who was closest.

He pointed to a refrigeration room and Big walked over to it and opened the door. She walked over to the iron door and opened it without trouble. Walking inside, while all the staff and Rainbow Dash watched her carefully as she chose an uncut tuna from a rack next to different assortments of cheeses and salads. She walked out of the cold storage with the large uncut tuna on her back that was two feet long and threw it on the nearest stove.

Big closed her eyes and set the fish up in a green flame that instantly cooked it on the inside and the out. She smiled happily as she picked it up under her wing and carried it out of the kitchen with a bewildered Rainbow Dash in tow. They walked over to their table while attracting the eyes of everyone there. Rainbow began to feel a little self-conscious when she sat down. Big however plopped the fish down on top of her salad bed and picked up the fork.

She was unaware of the bewildered faces of the ponies around her, but none more expressive than Storm Chaser's. She ignored the ‘Well, she got her fish.’ And the ‘Did she really need to make a scene?’ whispers from the tables around her. Big wouldn’t have any part of that and she crunched down on the head of the tuna effectively decapitating it with prejudice. She quickly started ripping chunks out of it like it was the only thing she had ever eaten in her life… but in all actuality...

“CELESTIA’S TITS! THIS STUFF IS GOOD!”

“Whoa, calm down you drunk mare.”

“SHUT UP PUPPET MASTER! I’M GOING TO EAT MY FOOD AND THEN KICK YOU OUT OF MY BODY TO DO THINGS TO YOU THAT ONLY A MARE CAN DO TO A STALLION!”

“All caps drunk much?”

“Ok, lied about that last part.”

“OK WHAT THE FUCK RAINBOW?!”

Big ignored the bewildered and disgusted looks the ponies were giving her, and ate the whole fish head eyes and all. When she was done she moved onto the salad bed on her plate.

“Seriously?” asked Storm Chaser as he barely made a dent in his food.

Rainbow Dash was taking it surprisingly well and ate her food without feeling uncomfortable. The rest of dinner was spent in relative silence, and a few questions about culture were passed around. Big found out that mares outnumbered stallions and it was normal for one stallion to have multiple wives. Storm Chaser should have had more than one mare by now, but he chose to only be with Rainbow Dash instead of allowing himself to be shared with a herd. They were soon done and parted ways.

No tip was left.

Chatper 7

Rainbow Dash followed her newly-nicknamed bigger self to her home. She looked deep in thought and Rainbow didn’t feel right in asking her what’s wrong until they were home. The moon was barely peeking out of the horizon and the sky was darkening. Big found herself in front of Rainbow Dash’s door and pushed it open. They walked in the door and Big looked around to see Rainbow Dash putting her blue hat on her coat hanger. Rainbow looked at Big with an affectionate gaze.

“Uh, you ok?” asked Big.

“Y-yeah… you know what?”

“Hmm?”

“You’re really awesome.” she replied really affectionately.

Big felt uncomfortable with the almost lustful look Rainbow was giving her. “Uh, you sure you're ok?”

“Yeah. I need to say though. You’ve done so many amazing things in just one day, than I have done in my entire life.” she praised. “You brought back my friend to life. You changed your body. You gave yourself armor and even created a cloud with magic, even though you’re a Pegasus. Not only that but you, uh…” she blushed heavily. “Kissed me. Not even Storm kisses me like that. And he isn’t as exciting to kiss as you are. More because we didn’t kiss because of love but just to try something new.” Big was blushing, but let her continue with a smile on her face. “And don’t get me started on how you were able to eat fish and beat up a griffon while drunk. I didn’t even need to help you out the door or watch you stumble down the street!”

“Yeah, it’s all true. I’m awesome.” Rainbow boasted.

“But not only that! You told me the most romantic story of your life I’ve ever heard! I-It was amazing and to be honest it was inspiring.” Rainbow added, blushing even more.

“Yeah I know my life had a lot of ups and downs, but hey, I got through them just fine.” Big replied putting a hoof on her chest for dramatic effect.

“Yeah you did. Um do you want to head to the shower first or should I?” asked Rainbow.

“Uh, you go. I’ll chill on the couch for now.”

“Ok then.” Rainbow smiled.

She headed up the stairs and Big followed her with her eyes until she was out of sight. Big then trotted over to the couch and flopped onto it without care to the couch's protest to her aggressive fall.

“Ok Puppet Master… how have I done?”

“Let me think… you’ve actually done quite well.” answered Puppet Master in Rainbow’s mind. “You’ve done better than I could have hoped for at least. You’re calm and you think on your hooves. You also don’t seem to be affected by fish all that much. Maybe you actually can pull this off without my guidance.”

“Awesome!”

“Though I think you should stop making yourself out to be bigger than what you actually are. I’ve had the same problem, and almost found myself fulfilling a role I didn’t want to fulfill.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” responded Rainbow Dash.

“Speaking of roles… Isis what role did you play?”

“Oh?” replied Isis in Rainbow’s mind. “I was gathering energy for our trip out of here. If my estimate is correct then we’d have to stay here about… three more days.”

There was an uncomfortable silence between the thoughts and words of the three companions.

“Three? Seriously? Especially when you were able to do it in not even a full day earlier?”

“Well, I did say that there were more worlds with life on them in those places. In this world there is only the current planet we’re standing on that has life. A very abundant amount of life to be exact, but it’s not as much as the last world.”

“So we’re stuck here until you get enough strength to send us someplace else.” stated Puppet Master.

“You know I’m getting bored being on the outside. I like interacting with other ponies and stuff but I’d also like to relax a bit. Actually now that we have time… um did you really mean it when you said you thought the same way towards me when I was talking about the Gala?” Rainbow asked her voice containing a mixture of curiosity and nervousness.

“Well to be honest...” started Puppet Master. “Yes. I found your company enjoyable and I actually thought that you were pretty cute. More like puppy love cute, but you know.”

“Yeah, I get it.”

“Yeah, so I believed that if I’m going to stay in a world of ponies for the rest of my life I’d at least try to find a mare to love and marry one day. I chose you because I liked your spunk and I couldn’t get enough of it.”

“R-really? Uh thanks.” she replied with a blush coming on in the real world.

They sat in uncomfortable silence for a moment.

“So what do you girls want to talk about?” asked Puppet Master.

“Nothing in particular.” responded Isis with her calm and content voice.

“Uh, how about the ponies we’ll meet? I’m sure if I’m more ‘girly’ here then maybe some of my other friends are just as different.”

“Twilight didn’t seem to change all that much. Although I do believe she became more studious and research-y.”

“Yeah I noticed that too. Actually, I want to go meet her in the hospital tomorrow?”

“No. I don’t want her to be connecting dots too soon, or she’ll inexplicably figure out what we did.”

“How? Celestia’s part of the conspiracy, and no one else knows about it. A few guards saw it and even they were sworn to secrecy about Twilight. I doubt she’ll figure it out even if she tried her best.” Rainbow reasoned.

“Yes, but weird universes work in weird ways. Twilight will discover us eventually and possibly figure it out and tell the world about her ‘amazing discovery’. In such a case I hope we get to leave before she causes any trouble.”

“Ok… you know what? I’m going to take a bath.”

“While your double is in the shower with you? Lemme get the camera.” Puppet Master mused.

“NO! I’m not that into my other self! A kiss is as far as it goes!”

“And maybe a snuggle at night.” interrupted Isis.

At this, Puppet Master burst into laughter from Isis’s joke. It was not only the first time she actually joked, but it happened to be pretty funny. Rainbow Dash blushed heavily and stood up from the couch and huffed out of irritation. Rainbow Dash held out her right hoof and created a rain cloud that almost looked like a large sponge. She gave herself a once over and began rubbing her legs with the cloud and it left behind moisture.

She began rubbing her face with the cloud and down her neck to her chest and kept going. Puppet Master began to feel uncomfortable as she began to wash her teats with the cloud. Rainbow sensed this and raised an eyebrow, but didn’t say anything. She began to rub her flanks and hind legs. She spread her wings wide and started preening her feathers with her teeth and finished by washing them off with the dark cloud.

She rubbed the cloud over her mane, which made it wet and made it hang straight. Puppet Master was silently impressed by how much water the small cloud actually contained, even though the amount of water was barely enough to get her hair wet. It still did the job and Puppet Master felt the dirt and grime disappear from Rainbow’s body. She made sure to get her back and her hooves before tossing the cloud up and punching it to make it disappear.

“That was educational.” rang Puppet Master’s voice.

“Why were you uncomfortable when I rubbed my belly?” asked Rainbow.

“Oh well… a woman’s breasts are kinda intimate and usually it’s a taboo to have them exposed or for a man to touch them without said woman’s consent. You just gave me an unwilling feel, and I really don’t know how to handle that one.”

“Oh. Uh if it makes you feel better, I give you consent to touch them.”

“You know… I wish you were human.”

“Why?”

“Because human breasts are considered more sexual than a pony's.”

“Oh… OH. OH! I DIDN’T MEAN IT LIKE THAT!”

“It’s ok, I forgive you.”

“Good… you can still touch them if you want.”

“Dear Talos.”

Big smirked and started her short flight up the stairs. She got to the top of the stairs and immediately looked around. She was surprised to see that the hallway went to the right and left and there was a door in front of her. To her left she heard water running from a shower head and assumed that was the bathroom. To her right was a hallway with two doors across from each other. She assumed one was a closet and the other was the bedroom. But then there wouldn’t be a purpose for the door in front of her.

She let curiosity take a hold of her and opened up the door in front of her to find a storage room. It explained that the bathroom down the short left hallway didn’t have another door on the other side because that would have been a wasted use of a door. There were boxes in the storage room that were tucked away in the back and subtly spread forward to the front. The larger boxes were in the back for space reasons. Rainbow noticed they were filled with many assortments of holiday décor. She then left that room for the hallway to the right.

She went down the hallway and came between the first two doors. She investigated the left one first and opened it to find the largest closet since she met Rarity. Of course, the fashionista had more clothes than this, but compared to Big’s old wardrobe, this was a super market. An assortment of dresses of all types ran along the nifty coat wooden shelves and wardrobes. Each dress was well maintained and kept to last for a long time. The room wasn’t all that bad considering the white interior that didn’t make it overly girly. But when Big noticed the amount of horseshoes on the floor in front of the dresser she scowled and visibly cringed.

Big closed that closet door and turned to face the last unknown of the upper-sanctum of her double’s home. She opened the door and looked into the room. She was utterly speechless from the interior of the room that she just identified as the bedroom. The large double pony bed rested in front of a large window that she saw from the outside. Surprisingly the bedroom was relatively simple… although.

“OH CELESTIA WHY?!” shouted Big to the heavens.

The room was pink. The downstairs may have had a casual pink and that was fine for Big, but a BEDROOM?! The ceiling was white and the walls were pink. The bed was also a calming pink with white pillows and a pink comforter. The wardrobe was pink-painted oak wood and the carpet on the floor was also pink. There was a fan hanging just over the bed and a lamp in the corner. There was also a mirror and a desk that had blush, lipstick, and a comb on it that was a ghastly shade of pink. There was also a small wooden chair that matched and sat by the desk. No matter what corner she looked at all she saw was pink. Pink. Pink. Pink. It looked like Rainbow Dash stole Pinkie's room and put it in her house.

Big’s brain froze for a considerable amount of time. Her mind tuned out everything and went limp with a hanging jaw that refused to move anywhere but down. She was in so much mental agony she didn’t notice when hoofsteps came down the hallway and stopped beside her.

“Uh Big?” asked Rainbow Dash with concern in her voice. “Are you ok?”

Big snapped out of her mental stumble and looked at her double with disgust. Rainbow’s mane was wrapped in a towel and her coat smelled like flowers. Her tail had a towel also wrapped around it while it dried. Big’s scowl faltered when she realized who she was scowling at.

“I-is something wrong?” asked Rainbow.

Big pointed a hoof at the bedroom.

“Yeah, it’s my room. What about it?” Rainbow continued, with a hint of concern.

“It’s pink.”

“Y-yeah, it’s my room.” Rainbow repeated.

“And it’s pink.”

“Yeah, so what?”

“It’s pink.”

“I know that! That about the pink room don’t you like?”

Big grabbed Rainbow Dash by the shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes.

“IT’S PINK!” she bellowed.

“Ow…” Rainbow rubbed her ringing ears. “What’d you do that for?”

“Are you kidding me?! This is the most girly thing I’ve ever seen! Rarity isn’t even this bad!” exclaimed Big angrily.

“Hey I am a girl!” retorted Rainbow, her emotion was lost for a moment and eyed Big with a quizzical expression. “Are you a girl?”

“Yeah, but my room looked awesome. My bed had my cutie mark and it was made of soft clouds.” Big replied surprisingly calmly.

“Oh well, you can always just form a cloud in here and sleep on that.” Rainbow offered.

Big stared at her for several seconds without moving a muscle. Rainbow looked completely uncomfortable with the amount of stoic attention she was getting from her double.

“NOOOOOOOOOOO!” Big suddenly bellowed.

“OW! MY EARS!” Rainbow cupped her ears from the wrath of Big’s booming voice.

“I came here to bunk with my other self and if I have to sleep in a pink, bed then fine!” Big stated, leaving no room for argument.

Big then grabbed Rainbow’s towels and threw them off of her head and tail regardless of protests. Big then dragged Rainbow Dash by the tail over to the bed and threw her onto it. Big turned around and slammed the door shut. Big then glared at Rainbow Dash with a malicious smile.

“B-but what about the lights?” Rainbow asked fearfully.

Big lifted her left wing.

*BANG*

The lights went out after the sound of thunder. Rainbow Dash looked fearfully at Big expecting her to pounce her and do terrible things to her. Big jumped onto the bed so she was standing over Rainbow Dash.

“Now let’s get in these covers.” she suggested lustfully.

“I-I-I-uh...”

Big picked up Rainbow Dash again and laid her over the pillows horizontally, so she could pull down the sheets. She then picked Rainbow up again and placed her on the right side of the bed while she occupied the left side of the bed. Big got comfortable while Rainbow laid uncomfortably on the right side watching her for any sudden movement. Big then pulled the comforter over them so their heads would stick out. Big then pulled Rainbow Dash into a loving embrace.

“Y-you’re not going to hurt me, are you?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Hurt you? No, I love you. You’re me, just a little too girly for my tastes. I’ll straighten you out sooner or later. But for now, let’s go to bed.”

“U-uh, ok then. Can I have the right side of the bed?” Rainbow pleaded as she struggled from Big’s grasp.

“Hey, tough love.” Big closes her eyes.

“Uh, ok can you let me go now?” Big didn’t respond.

“Big?” no response.

“Rainbow.” Big’s breathing slowed to show her body was now sleeping.

“Great.” deadpanned Rainbow Dash, resigning herself to her fate for the night.

Chapter 8

Rainbow Dash woke up due to the sun’s rays beating down on her eyelids. Yesterday was a good day, until Big threw her into the bed and basically ‘bedded her’ by holding onto her sides so tight she couldn’t get up. Then worst of all she fell asleep with Rainbow still being crushed by her powerful arms. At some point in the night Big loosened her grip and Rainbow was able to get into a comfortable position.

Although because of this, she wasn’t able to get to sleep until midnight and only after her muscles stopped aching from lying on one side for so long. She was sure she fell asleep on the right side of the bed while Big found herself comfortable on the left and facing away from her. Rainbow had a good dream, filled with images of the sky and being able to fly around at great speeds. It was exhilarating and terrifying at the same time. The wind blew through her mane and the adrenaline coursing through her body along with the tight high speed turns that had a high risk of her losing control and falling to her death. And despite how terrifying the details of the tricks she was doing were, she didn’t have a care in the world of getting hurt because of how exhilarating it was.

Rainbow’s perception of the room began to increase and she quickly realized she was warmer than normal. Rainbow Dash was nestled up against Big in a strange way. Big’s right hoof was over Rainbow’s chest while her left one was under Rainbow’s pillow. Rainbow was in the center of the bed while Big seemed to have moved her in the night to be closer. It still wasn’t troubling her because Big was her double. Although she did feel a little strange when she realized her flanks were tucked between Big’s legs.

Rainbow Dash blushed heavily when she realized her tail was wrapped around Big’s. It was also moved in a way that Big couldn’t have moved her own tail around Rainbow’s because her tail curved upward around the base of Big’s tail and around multiple times until their tail tips came close to touching. Big began to stir when Rainbow tried to readjust her tail without waking her and she froze up.

Big opened her eyes and instantly noticed the awkward situation they were in.

“Uh-uh.” stuttered Rainbow. “Sorry.” she tried to roll over to the other side of the bed but was held back by Big’s arm that still wrapped around her.

“We’re each other, remember? This is ok.” Big replied softly and nuzzled Rainbow’s ear before lightly nibbling on it, causing Rainbow Dash to blush.

“Please don’t.” Rainbow protested calmly.

“Sure.” answered Big, nuzzling back in with her double.

Rainbow Dash decided to push herself up against Big and she leaned her head back, so it was in Big’s face. Big responded by grinning and lowering her head down so Rainbow’s hair wouldn’t get in the way of her breathing. They stayed like that for several minutes until they needed to move again to stay comfortable. Rainbow turned to face Big with a smile and nuzzled her nose with Big’s.

“Hey.” whispered Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah?” whispered Big.

“Can you move to the center of the bed?” Rainbow asked while unraveling her tail from Big’s and scooted to her right.

“Uh, sure.” Big scooted to the middle where Rainbow looked at her mischievously.

“Don’t move.” she whispered.

Rainbow Dash lowered her left hoof toward Big’s stomach and put her hoof between her legs. Big gave her a questioning gaze before Rainbow pushed Big’s hind legs apart. Rainbow then lifted her body over Big’s and put her hindlegs around Big’s waist so their torsos would be adjacent to each other. Rainbow tried to wrap her tail around Big’s and had trouble getting under it. Big gave her a soft smile, lifted her tail and started wrapping it around Rainbow’s. Rainbow put her forehooves around Big and Big did the same with her. Big’s wings extended outwards and wrapped around Rainbow’s back.

They laid there in a compromising position for several minutes, before they both felt wide awake enough to get up and start the day. Rainbow was the one who stood up first and Big followed her shortly after. Rainbow Dash walked out of the bedroom and into the hallway, leaving big alone for a few moments.

“Hey Big, you want to shower?” called Rainbow from in front of the stairs.

Big thought for a moment. “Nah, I’ll go head around town for a little while.” came Big's reply, from Rainbow’s room.

“Ok! I’ll see you at the hospital. I want to check on Twilight!”

Big walked into the hallway and watched Rainbow’s tail enter the bathroom, and the door closed behind her. Big looked to her left and turned to walk down the stairs to the first floor of her double’s home. She took a few steps down the stairs and when she got half way down the stairs there was a knock at the door. Big felt obligated to open the door and see who it is. Big hesitantly trotted up to the door and opened it.

Behind it was her old weather boss from Cloudsdale, before she took up a weather job in Ponyville. He had a grey coat and blue mane and tail. Rainbow looked up to him once, before she outclassed him and was asked to form a weather team in Ponyville. She took it without hesitation, because Fluttershy was in Ponyville and she always wanted to be able to meet back up with her after Gilda left.

“Rainbow we need you for cloud…” he suddenly realized he wasn’t eye level with the mare in front of him and looked up at the confused expression on her employees face. “…Rainbow?” he asked slowly.

“Huh? Oh no no no-” Big smiled and waved her hoof dismissively. “-I’m Rainbow’s identical twin. Rainbow Dash is in the shower and is getting ready. Want me to tell her you’re here?”

“Uh...” he stammered, still blown away at how big Big was. “S-sure.”

“Ok then. Come in and sit down, while I tell her.” Big motioned to her right which was where the living room was.

“O-ok.” Rainbow’s boss said hesitantly and walked into living room and sat down on the nearest couch.

Big turned to go upstairs, but thought about how different this world was, and decided to ask a few simple questions. “Oh hey, are you my sisters’ boss?” she asked.

“Uh yeah, I’m weather manager for Ponyville.” he responded.

“You sure? I thought I saw you in Cloudsdale before.” Big replied while raising her eyebrow skeptically.

“Oh, well that’s because Ponyville hasn’t had any real weather team and they asked me to move here to take up the position, since no other promising flight school candidate came out of Cloudsdale recently. I’ll be out of here when they find a new one and I’ll be back in Cloudsdale. Although, I’m liking the simpler life and I’m thinking of staying here.” He said relaxing when he found a topic he liked.

The sound of water running upstairs was an indication that there was another pony in the house and Rainbow’s bosses’ eyes went from skeptical and wary to understanding.

“So, I take it you didn’t think I was Rainbow’s sister?” asked Big with a sly smile.

“W-well yes, I didn’t believe you because I have yet to hear Rainbow talk about her sister. Surely someone that important would have come up after how long I’ve known her.”

“Yeah, Rainbow and I had a few problems in the past and we’re only just getting back in touch. I’ve got a lot of stuff in the Zebra lands that I’ve been doing, and since then we’ve only rarely been able to actually talk and work out our differences. It’s been a while since I’ve seen her in… a long while.” Big admitted solemnly.

“Oh, I understand. I’ll let you two decide if you want to tell me anymore of your history together, so I won’t pry.” he smiled softly.

“Thanks dude.” replied Big as she trotted upstairs.

Big got to the top of the stairs and took a left but made sure her boss wasn’t coming up after her. She then trotted to her left and opened the door on her left side and went into the bathroom. She shut the door behind her and looked at the bathtub with a curtain on the far right corner of the room from the door. Rainbow Dash noticed someone in the bathroom but couldn’t see past the curtain.

“Big, is that you?” she asked.

Big thought of all the possibilities she could have done to screw with her other self, but decided it wasn’t worth it because of the current situation downstairs and the fact that the ears that it was attached to might hear the two mares playing around in the shower.

“Yeah, I’m here. Your boss is downstairs, and you’re late for work.”

“WHAT?! OH NO! Sorry Big, I guess I forgot I have work! I’ll meet you later ok?” Rainbow exclaimed frantically washing the shampoo through her hair on the other side of the curtain.

“Ok then. Oh, and if anypony asks, I’m your sister that you’d rather not talk about ok?”

“Uh sure, why not talk about you?”

“Cuz, we only just got back in contact after years of separation and a lot of fighting.” Big stated.

“Ok, I can remember that.” responded Rainbow Dash as she finished rinsing her hair and turned off the water.

She quickly got out of the bathtub, pushed the curtain out of the way and stepped on the floor mat. She grabbed a towel and began drying herself off with haste while Big opened up the door and retreated out into the hallway. Big waited for a minute as the sink turned on and off indicating that Rainbow brushed her teeth and then was ready to leave. Rainbow opened the door and smiled at Big as she passed her.

Rainbow Dash got to the stairs and… walked right past them.

“Hey, where are you going?” asked Big.

Rainbow turned her head and gave her a quizzical look. “Uh to brush my mane?” came her reply.

“No, go to work.”

“B-but my mane!”

“Work, then mane.” retorted Big.

“No!”

Rainbow turned to enter her room, but was pulled back by her tail. She looked around to see Big dragging her by the tail and down the steps. Each step she went down made an audible ‘thunk’ as she went down each one. Big looked to her right when the living room came into view, and saw her old boss with a drop-jawed, quizzical expression that showed his disapproval of the current situation, but also hid some entertainment he was getting from it. Of course Big was smiling as she dragged her ‘sister’ down the wooden stairs, while Rainbow held the murderous scowl on her face.

“Ok, she’s right here.” stated Big once she finally got Rainbow at the bottom of the stairs. “Take her and get out.” Big ordered, with a huge grin.

“REALLY!?!?” shouted Rainbow.

“Uh, thank you, but that was a bit eccentric. I’m sure she could have come down on her own time. We aren’t that late.” he reasoned as he trotted over to the front door.

“Yeah, but then I wouldn’t be able to keep her from combing her mane. So good bye, you two.” Big replied, holding the door open and motioning them out.

Rainbow Dash glared at Big, and Big responded with a wink and they parted ways. Rainbow and her boss left the home and Big closed the door behind them.

“Your sister told me you two sometimes don’t get along.” stated Rainbow’s boss, and they spread their wings and took off. “I’m beginning to see why.”

“Yeah, but she’s family you know.” Rainbow replied solemnly.

Big walked over to the couch with a blank expression and sat down.

“Ok Puppet Master. Rainbow Dash. I need to admit to you two something.” started Isis.

“Uh, sure go ahead.” responded Rainbow Dash.

“I can’t come on these adventures with you two. I know I’ve not helped much since we started, but I realize now that it’s not because I don’t want to, but because I can’t. Puppet Master you remember my old life more than anyone. I never went with you on these adventures. I just took up space in your home, while I told you how much corruption and Hallow was in the world.”

“Yeah, I see where you’re going. And to be honest, I don’t like you here with us if you’re doing so little. So, I guess what you’re saying is… we need a home.” replied Puppet Master.

“Exactly. A place where I can get enough power to send you two to any dimension you want, to go and when we die, we’d come back to. A place where we can rest and hide from our enemies, while we come up with ways to beat them, or even just put our stuff when the inventory is too full.” reasoned Isis.

“But Isis...” started Puppet Master. “To do something like that, we need a barren world or even another universe to be able to give you power, and for you to be able to use it to send us to other worlds. So we’d need a lot of power to do that. You think maybe we should go back to that Dragonball Z world? It had a lot of life and we can use that to create a universe.” elaborated Puppet Master.

“Well to be honest...” started Isis. “Creating a universe is easier than you think. Filling it up is another story though.” Isis’s spirit seemed to feel embarrassment.

“Then we’ll help you do it. How do we fill it up?”

“Well we need World Builders to help us.” stated Isis.

“What?”

“Yes, World Builders. They are spirits that are used to create matter, and after billions of years that matter will follow the laws of the universe and begin to form planets or whatever the Creator wants it to be. Although since you yourself are a Creator, you don’t need to follow these laws. You can just imagine a world, and then I can empower your thoughts to create it.”

“Then I will come to you when I have an idea. I’ll think about it for a while then. Rainbow, you can handle yourself while I don’t advise you right?”

“Heck yeah!” Rainbow announced cheerfully.

“Good. Now maybe you should leave and explore the new Ponyville a bit, so you don’t get cheap-shot by something unexpected.”

Big nodded her head and stood up from the couch. She walked around it, toward the door and swung it open, to be greeted by the afternoon sun. She walked out and closed the door behind her and looked around at all the ponies she remembered from Ponyville. Most of which she didn’t recognize but saw enough of in her world to know they were naturally native to the small earth pony town. She then looked at the skies and spread her wings. Beating them hard, she soared into the air with great speeds and headed toward none other than Sweet Apple Acres.

Author's Note

OH HAY GUIS!

Just wondering if there are any stories you want to see Puppet Master in. Like let's take an example of My Little Dashie and you want to see him in that. (NEVER GOING TO DO THAT!)

But maybe another fic that you want to see him in. Tell me now so I can get permission from author and I can work it into my story.

Oh and movies and TV show's count.

Chapter 9

Rainbow Dash flew below the cloud cover and simply scanned the ground on her way to Sweet Apple Acres. On her way, she saw a familiar pink colored pony and decided it was best to make amends for scaring Pinkie Pie the first day. Rainbow Dash brought her wings to her side and went into a nose-first dive. She tucked her hooves into her body and let her momentum take her where she wanted to go. At first, she wanted to pull up out of instinct, but decided against it to test out her Terrarian abilities to not have fall damage when hitting the ground since she has wings. Of course she was born with them and she was unsure whether or not that counted.

Regardless she slammed down onto the ground in front of Pinkie softer than she expected, and no bones were broken. She quickly regained her composure and smiled at the pink mare in front of her as Pinkie's mouth seemed to hang loose for the moment. Rainbow chose to break the ice first, rather than let Pinkie assume anything undesirable.

“Hey Pinkie. We kinda got off to a rough start and I wanted to get to know you better.” Rainbow stated calmly.

“Oh. Uh well I-I guess that’s ok.” Pinkie rubbed her right arm with her left hoof while avoiding eye contact and looking uncomfortable.

Rainbow saw this and frowned. “Hey, I’m sorry about earlier. I really needed to know more about this world before I confronted Celestia, and the only way to do that is impersonate myself. I thought I’d be really good at it, but it turns out myself really isn’t… myself.” she admitted sheepishly. “I’d really like it if you’d forgive me, and I’m willing to do anything to prove I’m sorry.”

“Ok…” Pinkie replied simply and still didn’t look at Rainbow. “…I want you to apologize to me for scaring me.” Pinkie said teary eyed.

Rainbow looked hurt when Pinkie said that, she even felt hurt that she was the cause for Pinkie’s fear. She never intended to ever hurt her friends, whether it be on purpose or on accident.

“I-…Pinkie I’m sorry I scared you.” Rainbow drooped her ears down along with her head. “I-I really wanted to know as much as I could about Twilight’s disappearance, a-and I went overboard… I never intended to hurt you Pinkie.” Rainbow said sincerely and looked at Pinkie with sad eyes. Hers now held sympathy for the rainbow Pegasus. “I really TRULY feel terrible that I scared you, Pinkie.” Rainbow looked up and held her hoof out toward Pinkie. “Will you forgive me and be my friend?” Rainbow timidly asked.

Pinkie looked at Rainbow’s hoof and at Rainbow’s sincere face and she smiled a big smile that Rainbow missed in her pink friend. Pinkie grabbed Rainbow’s hoof and slowly shook up and down. “Apology accepted… friend.” came Pinkie's reply, with no excitement in her voice. Or at least the lack of the excitement that Rainbow was used to.

“Say, you’re good at throwing parties right Pinks?” smirked Rainbow Dash.

“Yeppers.” Pinkie responded happily, but still did not display her normal overly energetic excitement.

“You think you’re going to throw me a surprise party for being new to-… well this Ponyville?” Rainbow asked with a sly smile.

“Uh...” Pinkie put a hoof to her chin and comically stuck her tongue out. “No.” she answered simply with a smile.

“Huh?” Rainbow asked, surprised. “Why not?”

“Well, you’re not moving in. Unless you changed your mind, that is.” Pinkie stated mischievously.

“Oh, no no no no no.” Rainbow waved a hoof dismissively. “I’m going to be leaving soon, but I wanted to make sure I met all my friends…” Rainbow’s ears drooped and a frown dawned on her face, which contagiously spread to Pinkie. “Well…” Rainbow started hesitantly. “I guess you guys aren’t MY friends… but you’re a lot like them. My Pinkie Pie was a lot more hyper, and you’re a lot more calm.” Rainbow smiled. “You guys are like totally new ponies, that look similar to ones I already know and it really confuses me at times. I want to be your friend and I always think of the girls as my friends even though I don’t… I don’t actually know any of you at all.” she hesitated with a sad expression.

“Awwwww... Dashie.” Pinkie approached Rainbow and Rainbow sat down on her haunches and didn’t know how to respond.

Pinkie wrapped her hooves around Rainbow’s chest and buried her face into her coat. Rainbow responded by returning the hug and nuzzling Pinkie’s mane.

“T-thank you Pinkie.” stuttered Rainbow. “Even a different you knows what’s best." she warmly added.

“Anytime Rainbow. Although you aren’t really my Rainbow, it doesn’t mean I shouldn’t love you any less.” she pulled back from the hug and gave Rainbow a warm smile.

“Thanks… oh, and if you do get asked who I am, tell them I’m Rainbow’s twin sister. We have that as the cover story.” Rainbow winked at Pinkie.

“I’ll tell the others when I can.” Pinkie replied happily.

“Thanks Pinks. You don’t mind if I call you Pinks, right?” Rainbow asked sheepishly.

“Nopey dopey! But can we talk later? I need to talk to get Fluttershy so we can go see Twilight in the hospital.” Pinkie tackled Rainbow into a hug, but considering her size she didn’t go anywhere. “Thanks for bringing her back to us.” stated a teary-eyed Pinkie.

“Any time.” responded Rainbow giving her a one hoof hug before they broke away. “I’m heading over to Applejack’s to see how different she is from my memory.”

“Bye Rainbow!”

“Oh, call me Big because that’s also my cover name.” added Rainbow.

“Sure, think Big. La la la la laa.” Pinkie sang as she hopped happily away.

Rainbow turned to the sky once again and headed in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. She decided detours wouldn’t be necessary because of how little time she had left. She looked straight ahead and saw the farm land in the distance and hightailed it there. Wind blew through her mane as she soared above the small town and over trees and ponies alike. Her speed was unmatchable by anypony as she formed a mach cone, but never broke it; she knew she could easily break it but decided to not push her body to an unnecessary speed.

She was now over Sweet Apple Acres and slowed to a hover, to listen for the tell-tale sounds of Apple bucking.

*THWACK*

She heard the sound as distance muffled the noise of the buck. She was able to pinpoint a general location and she flew toward it. A few seconds later, another crack reached her ears.

*THWACK!*

This one was louder and literally bellow her. She looked down to see the Stetson-wearing pony under the shade of the tree. Buckets full of apples beside her along with a half filled wagon of buckets of apples. Some buckets were stacked on top of each other near the front and they weren’t sporting any apples inside. Rainbow did a still dive and pulled her wings close to her to fall down toward the apple pony.

Rainbow landed with a quiet thud as the dirt around her absorbed the kinetic energy of her fall. Applejack was placing the last bucket into position bellow the next tree and hadn’t noticed Rainbow yet.

“Need help Applejack?” asked Rainbow.

“Ah didn’t make yah out to be ah farm pony Rain-” Applejack turned around and her eyes landed on the pony that was now in front of her. “-bow.” she finished quietly with a wide eyed expression. It wasn’t an awed expression, but more to show her surprise.

“Nah, I’m no farm pony, but I’ll give ya a hoof.” replied Rainbow Dash with a smile.

“Y-you.” started Applejack, and Rainbow got a hint of worry for a moment. “You brought back Twilight!” she exclaimed with a thankful smile.

“Yeah, I did, didn’t I? I’m here to get to know you. I want to get used to the idea that ponies are different in other places, so I thought I’d study my friends first.” Rainbow responded, happy with how AJ seemed to react.

“That’d make sense, ah suppose.” Applejack put her hoof to her chin thoughtfully looking away and then looking right back at Rainbow.

“Although I’d like you to call me Big for now, because I’m trying to blend in. I’m acting as Rainbow’s sister.” stated Rainbow.

“Ah gotcha. So Big, why’d ya’ll come to this world in the first place? Pinkie said ya’ll were lookin' for the princess ‘er somethin,’ when ya first came here.” asked Applejack seemingly forgetting her apple bucking.

“I was looking for Twilight’s grave, so I could revive her.” Rainbow lied like an expert.

Applejack’s smile turned into a scowl. “Lie.” she flatly stated.

Rainbow was taken aback by her friend's sudden mood change. “W-what? Why would I lie?”

“Ah don’t rightly know why, but ah could tell that was a lie.” Applejack pointed an accusatory hoof at Rainbow.

“Oh shit. RAINBOW!” shouted Puppet Master in her mind. “This Applejack actively uses her Element of Honesty to detect lies! Tell her half-truths and full truths to get her to believe we aren’t here to harm anypony!”

“All right then.” Rainbow huffed. “My real purpose here is not to revive Twilight. I’m here to learn more about alternate universes and being able to deal with them, without freaking out or something. I discovered Twilight was dead or something and I decided to revive her while I’m here to gain more trust and be able to ask whatever I want without too many unwanted questions. Happy?” deadpanned Rainbow Dash.

“Ah know ya’ll were tellin’ tha truth fer some of that, but when yah got to Twilight…” Applejack paused and worry was the dominant expression on her face. “Ya’ll were lyin.'”

“Careful, Rainbow Dash. You just gave you more information you needed to. You even almost blew the conspiracy that Celestia put into place. Remember, all you need to tell someone is what you want them to think. You need to give them enough information to trust you, but hold back enough so that you can adjust your story to keep yourself out of trouble.”

“Applejack, I need you to not ask about that.” Rainbow started, with a worried expression of her own.

“Why not?” Applejack asked angrily.

“Oh wow, Applejack is easily angered here.” thought Rainbow.

“Because I don’t want to tell you the truth!” reasoned Rainbow seriously.

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “T-that was the truth… Rainbow, Ah want ya’ll to tell me now… is what yer doin’ goin’ to harm anypony?” Applejack asked warily.

“No… no it’s not.” answered Rainbow.

Applejack nodded her head. “Good. Ah’d like to know more, but if it ain’t hurtin' anypony, then Ah’m ok wit’ it.” Applejack’s smile didn’t return.

Rainbow shifted uncomfortably where she stood and asked. “Need help?”

Applejack smiled briefly. “Sure thing, Big.” then her smile faltered and she bucked the tree.

*THWACK*

The sound was louder when she was right next to it, but she expected the sound because she’s heard it so many times by now. Rainbow took a bucket and helped Applejack haul the buckets back to the wagon and replaced empty buckets with filled ones. After a minute or so of working Applejack decided to start up a conversation while they were putting another load in the wagon.

“Ya’ll are better at this then Ah thought. Mah Rainbow wouldn’t so much as go near mah trees, let alone buck em.”

“Seriously?!” Rainbow exasperated. “You need to straighten her out. I’m not going to be around all the time, but she needs to seriously be a Pegasus.”

“An what does bein’ a Pegasus entail?” inquired Applejack as she was loading up the last of the buckets and moving to the front of the wagon.

“It means being loyal to the sky! Enjoying the wind on your face and the feel of flight.” Rainbow replied passionately while struggling to get the harness on.

Applejack moved to her side and raised an eyebrow. “Uh, Ah’ll pull the wagon.”

“No, I need this for the lack of exercise I’m getting.” responded Rainbow.

“Fair enough. So why does mah Rainbow Dash need to be like a Pegasus?” Applejack asked, helping Rainbow with the harness.

“Because we both belong to the sky. Even though I lived in Ponyville I lived in a house that was made from Cloudsdale that I brought here. It’s the current weather HQ building, in Ponyville.” the harness was now tightly secured to Rainbow.

“And yer good to go… Ya’ll actually live in that big ol' cloud buildin’?”

“Eyup.” replied Rainbow proudly. “And from there I have a good view of Ponyville. It’s really comfortable there too.” Rainbow started pulling the wagon to the barn.

“Yah know, that severely limits the amount of stallions yah can date, right?” Applejack nudged Rainbow’s side with a smirk.

“Hey, I fly solo.” smirked Rainbow Dash.

Applejack frowned at that. “What yah mean, ya’ll fly solo? Yah tellin’ me ya don’t want nopony in yer life?!” exasperated Applejack in shock.

“Hey, I have enough friends. And I haven’t met any cool enough stallions to go out with yet. You know, ones fast enough to keep up with me?” Rainbow reasoned.

“…Ya’ll ‘er lyin’.” smirked Applejack slyly.

“Ugh this again.” Puppet Master deadpanned in Rainbow’s head.

Rainbow felt sadness in her heart when Puppet Master said that and he noticed.

“A-…sorry Rainbow. You’re a great girl, but we’re a little restricted at the moment.”

Rainbow looked away from Applejack with a small frown on her face.

“Ya’ll found a pony?”

“No…” Rainbow admitted dryly.

Applejack was confused because she was telling the truth and she was lying about her disinterest in a certain stallion. Applejack had to think about it before finally figuring it out and she took a sharp inhale of breath. Rainbow stopped because the wagon bumped into Applejacks rump and she stumbled forward a little.

“Y-ya’ll ‘er in love with somethin’ different than a pony?” Applejack looked at her shocked. “W-well what species girl?” she asked excitedly. “Come on girl, don’t leave me guessin’!” Applejack exclaimed with a grin.

Rainbow looked down for a moment but then looked straight ahead and simply stated, “Terrarian.”

Applejack found the truth of that statement and frowned. “Ah don’t know what that is.”

“I didn’t think you would… but he’s nice enough to take me in when I needed him. He’s been there for me when I did something wrong, and he gave me strength. Metaphorically and literally.” Rainbow chuckled light heartedly.

“He sounds mighty special to yah.” reassured Applejack.

“Y-yeah… he’s the guy who’s responsible for me meeting you. We never would have met if he didn’t do the things he did, and I’m happy he did them. He caused a lot of trouble and really annoyed both Celestia AND Luna.” she chuckled again. “But in the end, he did it all for the greater good even though what he did was pretty selfish.”

“Selfish?” asked Applejack.

“Yeah, he did it all to give himself power and make himself bigger than when he started out. In the few months I’ve known him, we’ve become great friends and he got his own kingdom and diplomatic statues. He went from something new, to my friend, to a leader of a new nation…” Rainbow smiled and a good feeling that Puppet Master couldn’t identify earlier rose up into her heart. “…My king.”

Applejack’s jaw fell. “Y-yer king? What’s his name?” asked Applejack.

“Puppet Master. And his name tells more about him than you’d think. He considers himself a puppet to powerful beings, but he is the master of many other ponies and creatures. And I would rather him think he’s an all-powerful being himself. He knows when he should get into a fight and when not to.” she looked at Applejack with a smile and stopped walking. “He made Celestia really mad at one point.”

“Golly.”

“And then he calmed her down with reason and his way with words. He even trusted me with some of the most dangerous secrets, of his because of our friendship. Although I think he took the knowledge away because he feared that I might tell somepony. But he still gave me them at one point, so he trusts his life in my hooves.” Rainbow started walking again.

“You know about that? Rainbow I’m sorry… I’ll give them back to you if you want.” Puppet Master admitted solemnly in her mind.

“No… I’ll ask about them later, but for now, no.”

“Wow Rainbow. I mean Big. That’s a really great story. And what’s more interestin’ is that all of its true…” Applejack watched the ground pass by for a while. “Ah’ll never tell a soul about it. I Pinkie promise.” Applejack noticed where they were. “Hey we’re here.”

“Huh? So we are.” Rainbow stated with a lighter heart.

“Ah’ll open the barn.”

Applejack walked over to the barn doors and opened them up. She pushed aside each one so that Rainbow could pull it through and place it into the barn. Rainbow pulled the wagon into the middle of the barn, freed herself from her harness and walked around the wagon and out of the barn to a waiting Applejack.

“Ah appreciate the help, Sugarcube. 'Scuse me a moment. Wait right here.” Applejack trotted briskly toward the barn house and disappeared inside. A few minutes later she came out with a bag of bits and trotted happily over to Rainbow Dash.

“Uh, AJ I can’t take that.” Rainbow stuttered modestly.

“Nope! Ya’ll better take it, ‘er Ah’m gunna hunt yah down and staple it to yah!” Applejack protested.

“B-but I’m not going to be in Equestria all that often a-and-” Rainbow was silenced with a hoof in her mouth by Applejack.

“Ya’ll had better shut yer trap and take the bits. Yah did a good job today and Ah think yer gunna need it eventually when yah head on over to another world or somethin’.” She tossed the bits at Rainbow Dash and the bag inexplicably disappeared. “The hay?”

“Oh umm, that’s an ability I have. I can collect coins, I think.” Rainbow Dash reasoned.

“Well all right. But yah better get to Puppet Master and tell him ‘bout yer feelins.” demanded Applejack.

“Hehehe.” Rainbow chuckled. “I already have.” She smiled.

Applejack was taken back. “What?! D-did he break yer heart Sugarcube?” she inquired worriedly.

“No… he took it, and offered his own.” Rainbow smiled softly.

“Even though I had none to give back to you.”

“That’s sweet Sugarcube. What you two doing now?” asked Applejack.

“Well.” Rainbow rubbed the back of her neck. “This actually.” she smiled.

“Ah understand… ya’ll rut ‘im right?” Applejack stated, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.

“NO! NO NO NO NO!” Rainbow shouted in protest.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA! Yer funny, Sugarcube. Good luck wit yer stallion!” Applejack started smiling.

“Fine… I’ve got to meet Rarity now. See ya.” Rainbow shot off into the air before Applejack could respond.

Rainbow turned around and saw Applejack waving her off as she and the barn shrank in size. Rainbow gave one last wave and shot ahead towards Rarity’s boutique. Rainbow felt confidence soar as she went closer and closer to Rarity’s. But her mind was stuck on the conversation of Puppet Master. She indeed like Puppet Master as a friend and he was a great guy to date. But he was also another creature all together and they didn’t share the same body type. They looked nothing like each other, but they mixed together so well.

If only life was similar than this it could work. Maybe there was a way for Puppet Master to make it so they were no longer ignorant of each other’s bodies and be able to find each other attractive enough to actually have a relationship that wasn’t fueled by nostalgia for each other.

“Puppet Master?” asked Rainbow in her mind.

“Yes, Rainbow?”

“Do you love me?”

“With all the heart that I don’t have.”

“I can’t tell if that was a yes or a no…”

“…I’m sorry Rainbow, I can’t find beauty in you. But I do want us to be more than friends. You’re the only girl that I know that I’d be happy with for the rest of my life. Hell, even a calmer Pinkie Pie may be easier, but then I’d have to stop going on adventures. You and me are like a pair of socks. We don’t work correctly without each other.”

“I hope you’re not saying that, to make me feel better.” Rainbow stated solemnly.

“Rainbow, I can lie to you and you’d never even know it. But this I can’t lie to you about. I wish we could be more. In fact, I can make it so that we are. But we aren’t and if we were to force ourselves to love each other then it will be would be living the lie.”

“I guess we’ll have to learn to accept each other’s differences at one point, then.”

“Yeah… we will.”

Rainbow almost missed the Boutique and when she saw it, she went into a dive. Only this time she didn’t pull her wings in close for it but kept them spread so she can control where she was going. She leveled out after getting ten feet above the ground and glided down to Rarity’s front door. Rainbow raised a hoof and started knocking on the door briskly.

“Cooooomiiiiiiiiiiing~.” There were hoof steps coming toward the door and when it opened Rainbow came face to face with Rarity. “Oh Rainbow Dash so glad to-” she noticed how different the Rainbow in front of her was to her Rainbow. Mainly their size difference, and the fact she had to look up when talking to her. “-oh wait… you’re the one who brought Twilight back to us.” she stated lovingly. “I-I, thank you for that.” she opened the door all the way, to allow Rainbow inside.

“You’re welcome, Rarity. I’m actually here for a few dresses.” said Rainbow as she walked into the boutique and looked around.

“Really? What for?” Rarity asked curiously.

“I may need to remain inconspicuous in some worlds, and I’d rather not be walking around looking exactly like Rainbow Dash you know?” Rainbow replied simply.

“Oh OH! I get it. You don’t want to repeat what happened with Pinkie.” Rarity caught on, scrunching her nose. “Yes, I believe that I-”

“Who’s downstairs?” inquired an oddly familiar voice from one floor up.

“Spike! You must come down here and meet the other Rainbow!” Rarity shouted upstairs.

The pitter-patter of feet on a wood floor found its way to Rainbow's ears and its intensity grew louder and louder until those feet came into view. Soon Rainbow as able to see Spike, Twilight’s dragon assistant come down the steps and upon seeing her had wide eyes.

“Whooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaa. You’re the Rainbow that revived Twilight?” he asked in awe.

“Heck yeah I am.” Rainbow boasted. “I’m Rainbow Dash. But call me Big. I’m posing to be Rainbow’s sister and-”

“Yes yes, we know.” interrupted Rarity. “Pinkie was here earlier and explained it to us. So you wanted dresses to keep your mane and tail out of sight?”

“Yeah, and anything to keep me from being recognized by any of my friends when I go places. I’d rather not stick out all that much, if I could help it.” Rainbow then sheepishly rubbed the back of her head with her right hoof. “Um, I may not have enough bits to pay for it though.” Rainbow admitted.

“Oh nonsense, you’ve brought back our friend! It’d be horrid of me to let you leave without a free dress.” Rarity exclaimed with a big smile.

“O-oh uh, thanks Rarity. I would turn down your offer, but I REALLY need this.” Rainbow sheepishly admitted, with a small and grateful smile.

“Not at all darling! Now hold still, while I take your measurements.” Rarity ordered, lifting up a tape measure with her magic.

Chapter 10

Rainbow Dash stood stock still while Rarity took her measurements and started comparing different fabrics on Rainbow Dash. Spike walked in front of Rainbow Dash while she stood on the platform still, so Rarity wouldn’t prick her with a needle.

“So what else can you do other than revive ponies?” asked Spike curiously.

“I can summon weather, control storms, and go faster than sound.” Rainbow answered nonchalantly.

“Whoa. Can you fight?” he inquired animatedly.

“Yeah I can.” Rainbow responded with a smile.

“Oh, can you create things out of nowhere?”

“Well yeah, but it depends on what it is.”

“Do you know if aliens exist?”

“Probably. Considering the people I’ve met so far, I’m guessing there are.”

“Have you ever fought a dragon?”

“Uh, not yet n-Oh wait never mind I did.” she corrected herself, remembering the Corrupt war against Darkness.

“Whoa… do you have a very special somepony?” he asked with a blush.

“Umm…”

“Are you my special somepony?”

“Well I’d like to.”

“Eeyup.” came Rainbow's elated answer.

“Oh Spike will you be a dear and be quiet a moment?” Rarity asked politely.

“Sure.” he replied, more than happy to oblige.

“So Big. I’m going to give you a hat to hide your mane, and a small dress that will hide your tail. Although I’m sure you’ll agree if you wear something over your face or too much of your body you’d attract more attention than you’d want too. I’m sure a yellow hat would look fabulous on you and your dress needs to make sense to wear casually…hmmm.” Rarity put a hoof to her chin. “The hat will be the easiest part of the ensemble for sure.” she mused morbidly.

Spike stood there for a little longer while until he got the idea Rarity was done speaking with Rainbow Dash. He smiled up at Rainbow while she smiled down at him.

“So what’s his name? Is he Storm Chaser too?”

“Storm?” Rainbow’s face held an expression of mild disgust. “I don’t trust Storm with my other self. But he’s ok with me, as long as he doesn’t do anything stupid that will hurt Rainbow.”

“What makes him unlikeable?” inquired Spike.

“He’s a celebrity. Celebrities sometimes think they’re better than everyone else, and would take advantage of any mare that wants to be with them. I’d really hate to see myself be used as a tool.” Rainbow huffed.

“Oh, well he isn’t that bad. They knew each other for a while now and they were friends before Rainbow started dating him. And that was like, years ago.”

“Yeah, well he wasn’t my friend before. I haven’t even heard of him until now. I really don’t like him.”

Rarity came out of her trance. “Idea~!” Rarity looked over to her left and levitated a few fabrics over to Rainbow Dash.

Rarity began expertly wrapping them around Rainbow Dash and Puppet Master spoke up into Rainbow’s mind.

“Rainbow, ask her to design something like a red rose.”

“Why?”

“You are my thane. And you’re part of the Red Rose Empire. Only fitting that you express it.”

“Rarity.” Rainbow interrupted her sewing. “Can you design something around a red rose?” she asked.

“Well of course darling! But why?”

“Because I serve the Red Rose Empire, and I would like to express that.” Rainbow answered her happily.

“Hmm, I can easily do that. I assume I have to hide your tail for this dress?”

“Yes actually. Also I’d like two more. One that I’ll wear for a formal party and one for… a special purpose.” Rainbow added while blushing.

“Oh?” Rarity said with a sly smile.

“Yea.”

“Hey um, Rarity?” spoke up Spike.

“Yes Spikey-wikey?” responded Rarity lovingly.

“You promised me we’d visit Twilight in the afternoon.” he stated looking at the ground sadly.

“Ooooooooooooooh...” Rarity frowned in sadness. “Tell you what. You go by yourself and I’ll stay here. I’ll come by later to pick you up and say hello to Twilight. I have to stay here with Rainbow and finish her dresses. Oh, and if Twilight asks, Big is Rainbow’s sister.”

“Ok Rarity. Goodbye.” he replied waving and jogging to the door. He opened and closed it quickly and was soon out of sight.

“You sure he should be out on his own?” asked Rainbow.

“He’s a baby dragon but he’s still a dragon. He fared better against diamond dogs that I would have. Besides, he’s not a little filly so I doubt someone will decide to snatch him up.” Rarity assured her.

“I guess so.”

Rainbow Dash stood there for an hour while Rarity worked. The first dress was designed around a red hat and the dress itself was red. Rainbow’s mane hid inside the hat while the dress covered her tail. But the dress wrapped around her neck and chest and the coloration of red only started just before it reached her hind legs. Everything from her legs up was white and a feather pattern like her other dress, she was hoping to wear to the Gala to impress Puppet Master. The red skirt part of the dress had small white silhouettes of flowers near the base and it wrapped around her hind legs as well, so you couldn’t see her tail from the front.

The next dress Rarity made was much similar and held the same shape, but instead of the hat that went with it, there was a red rose that was placed in Rainbow’s mane that looked beautiful when Rainbow straightened her hair. The dress itself was much like the last one, only with a different pattern and no feathers. This one looked like Rainbow’s dress she wore to the wedding and it had clouds that rimmed the edges of the skirt. The part that ended where the skirt started was completely white. The only difference was that there was rose below her neck that was exposed on her chest and the stem trailed down to her chest and ended at her stomach. It was also sporting a design that made her blue wings stand out more, with its swirling rainbow pattern that started from red at the base of the skirt and acted like veins across the white shirt that changed colors like a rainbow.

“Ok, I’ve finished both your dresses. Now what of that ‘special dress’ hmm?” Rarity asked with an amused smile.

“Oh, uh.” Rainbow blushed.

“You’d feel more comfortable having sex with me if you had something to take off right?” Asked Rainbow.

“WHAT?! Uh, well…yea I guess. Though I think lifting your skirt up is all you really need to get to me if I found you attractive.”

“So if ever we do have sex, you’d want me to be in all these dresses? Like one at a time?” Rainbow asked confused.

“Maybe. Although it depends on what you feel comfortable with. I personally think putting you in a tight ninja suit would be pretty cool. Although black may be a bit sexy, I find it over used.”

“So what should I wear?”

“UGH!” groaned Isis irritably. “Ok Puppet Master, I know exactly what you want.” she started. “Rainbow ask Rarity to make rainbow colored socks. For your back hooves only! And then have a short skirt that barely covers your tail except for the bottom half of your legs so he can see the socks.”

“Uh, what?” asked Puppet Master out of pure shock.

“Duh, I can read spirits. Your spirit is linked to your body and your lust is attached to that. You find that when Rainbow is in socks and a skirt, she's more alluring.”

“I find this information uncomfortable since it comes from a Dryad.”

“Uh, Rainbow Dash?” asked Rarity.

Rainbow looked at her purple-maned friend.

“You kinda zoned out there.”

“Yeah, sorry.” Rainbow replied sheepishly. “I-I think I know what he might like.” Rainbow started to blush.

“Oh what?” inquired Rarity with a smile.

“Uh. Well…OK! Um I’d like to have Rainbow-colored socks for my hind legs only and a skirt that only covers half of my hind legs. A-and maybe a white shirt to go with it.” Rainbow finished, blushing heavily.

“Oh, an artist I see.” Rarity’s eyes twinkled.

“What?” asked Rainbow confused.

“Oh it’s only artists that find clothing on a mare alluring. It’s kind of a trait for them.” Rarity reasoned.

“Ask her if she has this trait.” Puppet Master mused.

“Hehe. H-hey Rarity you don’t happen to have this trait do you?” Rainbow wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.

“O-oh, well-um-oh my uh.” she stuttered a bit, then blushed. “Umm, yes.” she blushed harder with an uncomfortable smile.

“BAHAHAHAHA!”

Rarity blushed and put her head in her hooves from embarrassment. After Rainbow stopped laughing Rarity brought her face out of her hooves and scowled at her.

“Hehe sorry Rares, found that pretty funny.” Rainbow stated sheepishly.

“Fine. But be warned Rainbow, you do that again I’ll turn you into my pin cushion.” Rarity threatened with a false frown to hide her enjoyment.

Rarity began work on the socks first. She took a sock template that was so thin you could see through it and put it on Rainbow’s legs to see if it fit. Several templates later Rarity realized she needed to create a whole new template to get Rainbow’s size correct to have it high enough to go up to Rainbow’s flanks. The process made Rainbow feel uncomfortable, because her best friend was basically handling her flanks. After thirty minutes, Rarity was able to painstakingly sew together two socks that fit Rainbow Dash well enough, the socks went as high up her legs as far as they could go before the shape of Rainbow’s legs will force them down.

Rarity got to work on the white shirt which took significantly less time. By the time five minutes were up Rainbow had a white shirt that would then connect with the skirt Rarity was deciding to make. Rarity thought back to the dresses and the blatant theme of red and thought that a red skirt would be appropriate for Rainbow’s attire. She chose the red cloth, and started weaving it into a small skirt that would go with the white shirt well.

“And done!” announced Rarity as she slipped on the skirt over Rainbow’s flanks.

“Great! Thanks Rarity.” replied Rainbow relieved that she can move again and walked off the platform and onto the ground.

“Wait, Rainbow how will you carry this around?” asked Rarity.

“Oh uh, it’s better that I show you.” Rainbow rubbed the back of her head.

Rainbow closed her eyes and willed the current vanity items to move to her inventory and the whole thing disappeared.

“W-WHAT?!” shouted Rarity.

“Yeah, I can hold things without actually holding them. It’s like having chest that will always be a part of me. I can do it with the other dresses too.”

Rainbow walked over to the other dresses that were carefully placed on a nearby table. She sucked those up into her inventory as well. Rainbow turned to face Rarity and smiled at her loose jawed expression.

“Hey Rarity. I can also put the dress on too.” Rainbow grinned mischievously.

Rainbow then moved her formal dress into her vanity slot and she suddenly started wearing a red skirt with a white cloud pattern that lined the edges that came with a shirt that had the symbol of a rose on her chest and small rainbow vein design coming up from the skirt.

“T-that’s amazing.” Rarity stared in awe, putting her sewing glasses down on a nearby table.

“Eeyup! And I won’t stop being amazing.” boasted Rainbow.

“Yes, well I hope you really like the dresses. I found them a little strange considering the design, but I think I made it work. I hope you’ll be met with a lot of success in the future with those.” Rarity finished with a warm smile.

“Thanks Rare, I’ll never forget what you did for me. I don’t really know how to pay you back, but I really appreciate your hard work.” Rainbow smiled at her friend.

“Yes, don’t worry I know how much my work means to my friends. But do me a favor, and put that last outfit to good use.” Rarity winked at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow blushed and returned her dress to the inventory.

“Wait Rarity.” Dash asked with curiousness, “Aren’t you supposed to meet up with Spike at the hospital?”

Rarity’s eyes widened. “SWEET CELESTIA YOU’RE RIGHT! Oh thank you Rainbow Dash, but I need to get to the hospital before visiting hours are closed!” Rarity exclaimed with urgency as she ran through her hats. “Oh if I’m going to be late, I need to look fashionably late!”

“Wow.” Rainbow whispered to herself.

Rainbow decided to leave her frantic friend there to decide which hat to wear while she trotted towards the front door. She opened it up and took one last look at her fashionista friend and smiled to herself as she left the boutique, and turned down the dirt path. She chose not to fly right now because she’s only wondering rather than going to a specific destination.

“So Puppet Master.” started Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah?”

“You think you’d be interested in having sex with me?”

“Yeah, but I need to get more comfortable with the idea of doing it with something other than a human. That’ll take a while. Although by being in your body, I’ve found a strange comfort with how it feels. I mean I can feel everything you do and the longer I’m here the more I think I’m starting to get used to your pony body. If I were to have sex with anypony it’d be more likely that it would be you.”

“That’s good.” Rainbow replied happily.

“Just a question though Rainbow.”

“What is it?”

“Why me? Why do you want to turn away from your own species and work towards coupling with me? I know I treated you well and I was your friend, but you have better friends than me.” Puppet asked quizzically.

“…” Rainbow felt really uncomfortable about this topic so Puppet Master let her work up her courage to tell him. “…Because you’re my dream stallion. SEE I SAID IT! You have power! You give me cool stuff! There is literally nothing dull and lazy about the things we do together! I want to skip my daily naps just to be able to hang with you, in hopes you’ll bring me into some new adventure! All you’ve done since coming into my life is do reckless and amazing things that not only won the hearts of my friends, but me also!” she was yelling in her head. “You’ve gone from strange creature to king in just a month! YOU STOOD YOUR GROUND AGAINST BARRICADE'S STARE! All you’ve done since I met you was do impossible and amazing things... I accepted you as my king.” that mysterious feeling in Rainbow’s heart came back up again. It was identified as pride or loyalty earlier, but this time it came up differently.

It felt different.

“…Rainbow…what are you feeling right now?” Puppet Master asked.

Rainbow didn’t respond and the feeling stayed there. It was like a small flame that made her heart beat faster and feel hotter. It was the strangest sensation that the group of three collectively felt. Rainbow wondered what it was, Isis wondered what it was, Puppet Master wondered what it was. That is until Isis made a noise that indicated something heartwarming just happened.

“Awwwwwwwwwww...” she cooed softly and her joy increased.

“What?” Puppet Master asked.

“You’ll figure it out.” cryptically responded Isis.

“Wait, what do you mean I’ll figure it out? I have no idea what this-… oh.”

“See it now?” stated Isis with a mischievous glint in her words.

“What? What’s going on?” asked Rainbow Dash. “What’s this feeling? Seriously what’s going on?!” Rainbow started panicking.

“Rainbow, calm down.” replied Puppet Master, and the feeling in her heart started to get stronger for a moment.

“W-what’s going on?” she asked.

“Something… pretty amazing actually.” Puppet Master told her.

Rainbow doesn’t know what to make of the new feeling. She looked up from the ground she was intently staring at for a few minutes and noticed she was at town square. She looked into the sky and searched for her double quickly and when she couldn’t find her she assumed she was still on the job. Rainbow Dash continued to wonder down the street when she thought of something.

“I think I should check on Twilight. Or at least Fluttershy.” Rainbow thought. “Actually I wonder if Barricade is still corps commander for Equestria’s Pegasi.” wondered Rainbow.

“Well Rainbow? You think you’re up to finding out?” asked Puppet Master with excitement in his voice.

“HECK YEAH!” that feeling in her heart fueled her inspiration when Puppet Master got involved in her thought.

Rainbow spread her wings and smiled. She flapped up into the air and relished in the wind blowing through her mane. Her happiness currently surpassed Pinkie Pie’s, as she flew off into the distance. The cloud city was in sight when she rose above the small town of Ponyville and it became her target. Rainbow’s wings flapped vigorously and with anticipation. She could feel Puppet Master’s pride in her and that made her feel awesome. She watched Cloudsdale get closer as the distance she traveled increased. It would take a simple five minutes to get there for Rainbow Dash. But her heart made it an eternity, as it filled her head with images of Puppet Master.

Author's Note

Some of you...if not all of you actually are opposed to the idea of shipping between Puppet Master and Rainbow Dash. Trust me on this one. There will be no actual shipping but Rainbow WILL be in love with Puppet Master for the rest of the fic until I say otherwise.

Remember Puppet Master doesn't love her back.

Chapter 11

Rainbow Dash soared higher in the sky until she was level with the cloud city that still seemed miles away. Rainbow’s top speed made it look like inches as she almost instantly found herself above the white cloud homes that were grouped together to form sky neighbor hoods. Rainbow took a look around her old home. It was similar, but she noticed subtle differences. The stadium seemed to have been built in a different location and some newer homes didn’t have the ancient Greek style to it.

However, the thought of this being weird was tossed aside, considering it’s an alternate Equestria. Rainbow headed for the Pegasi Academy Fortress near the center of Cloudsdale. When she flew up and over the city she was able to look down on it and spot the fortress she was looking for. She went into a shallow dive and flapped her wings to increase her momentum toward the fortress. Within seconds she was at its gates. She landed at the top of the large steps and looked at the large white cloud doors. Rainbow decided it would be best to show up as Rainbow Dash and she reverted to her normal self. She effortlessly pushed the great white doors open and walked inside the barracks.

The moment she walked inside a few guards approached her.

“What’s your business? Are you a recruit?” the one on her left asked.

“I’m here to see Barricade.” Rainbow stated calmly.

“Do you mean Admiral Barricade? Sure are you a courier?” asked the guard on the right.

“No, a friend of her daughter's. I’m kinda visiting.” Rainbow rubbed her head sheepishly.

“Oh, well she’s in a meeting with the captains in the tower.” the left guard replied and pointed to the tower near the back that overlooked the whole training camp. “I’m sure she’ll be done in an hour or so and we can tell her. But you can make yourself comfortable in the barracks while you wait.” he returned to his post on the left side of the door and the other guard nodded his head and went back to the right.

“Why aren’t there any guards on the outside of the door?” asked Puppet Master.

“So the fortress doesn’t seem oppressive to the pegasi community. Trust me, when they have to be posted outside it looks like we’re under martial law, and that’s no way to grow up.”

Rainbow Dash moved through the courtyard and looked around at all the training posts. There were hoof-to-hoof fights with instructors guiding the trainees, as they learned how to jab and block correctly. She noticed a few mannequins being used at targets for javelin throwing and a few sparing matches with fake swords. Rainbow took note of the amount of guards on the cloud walls that patrolled. There were more guards there than in her world. She assumed the air space was off limits so she dared not fly up.

She noticed the barracks were larger than she remembered and the tents that were up were being used for camp training. She was an instructor berating a recruit on how his tent wasn’t structurally as sound as the others and proved it by kicking his to show it folded up instantly. He then kicked the one next to him and it stayed there without so much as a ripple. He then explained how getting caught up in your tent could mean life or death when your camp is ambushed.

Then Rainbow noticed swordsmen training and she smiled and trotted over there. She noticed some ponies were sparing with each other and one trainee didn’t have a sparring partner.

“Rainbow go teach that guy who’s awesome.”

“On it, My King.”

“Hey you!” Rainbow called out to the one stallion without a partner.

Her outburst turned some heads and got the attention of the instructor, but she paid no mind to them. She walked over to the lone stallion and looked him dead in the eye with a grin.

“Wanna teach a mare how to dance?” she wiggled her eyebrows.

“Oh, uh-uh s-sure?” he replied looking nervously at his fellow trainees for help.

“Ok then. Grab your sword and let’s find a ring.”

“What?” he responded dumbfounded.

“Come on, let’s spar.” Rainbow trotted over to the weapon rack and grabbed a short sword.

“Rainbow are you better at swinging or thrusting?” asked Puppet Master.

“What?”

“Ok, what you grabbed was a short sword, and that is used for stabbing.”

“Oh which one is for swinging?”

“The long sword. You’re looking at one.”

“Oh cool.”

Rainbow put the sword back and picked out the longer one. They all were made of wood with some metal inside to make it feel like the real thing. Rainbow noticed that all the sparring ponies had safety gear on to keep themselves safe when sparring with the blunt weapons. Regardless of what type of weapon it was there was still a danger to using them. The Stallion already had his brown protective armor on. Rainbow went to the armor rack and put on a suit that fit her. It covered her chest and the helmet covered her head and the side of her face to keep from any teeth being broken.

“Uh, do you know how to use a sword?” asked the stallion.

“Maaaaaaaybe.” Rainbow smiled mischievously.

“Well ok, let’s do a practice round to see where you’re at.” he stated with a smile.

They both walked over to a nearby vacant ring that was in the middle of the sparring square. Rainbow ignored the conversations on the side that had to do with ‘Is she Storm Chaser’s girl?’ and ‘She’s messier than I thought she would be’. Once they got to the ring, the stallion spoke up.

“Are you Storm Chaser’s marefriend?”

“No, that’s my sister.” answered Rainbow still smiling.

“Oh ok. You with anyone?”

“Eeyup.” Rainbow replied happily.

The stallion thought for a moment. “Shame, you’re really pretty.”

“I agree.” chimed in Puppet Master, and he relished in the fluttering feeling in Rainbow’s heart.

“Hehehe, you’d better be ready for a serious case of flank whopping.” Rainbow taunted.

“Oh you’re on!” he smiled.

In a split second they both had their long swords in their teeth and the stallion instantly charged while Rainbow fumbled with her sword. Rainbow saw this and quickly snapped the sword that was balanced on her left side, and thrust it to the right to swing at the stallion and hit him in the cheek.

“You know, I’m just not used to holding something so heavy.” stated Rainbow.

“You should have grabbed the short sword.” the stallion smiled with his sword balanced on the right side if his body.

They both swung and connected in the middle. “I’ll keep that in mind.” responded Rainbow.

The sparring match was pretty lame considering they were both new recruits, but the stallion let his training kick in and started strategizing his swings to wear Rainbow down, his skills doubled the longer they sparred, as he got more into it. More ponies started to watch them as time went by as their match lasted longer than any other. They were just striking at each other and at times they’d hit each other with skilled swings and timing. After an hour of dueling, the stallion became so tired he couldn’t lift the sword off the ground.

“Did I wear you out that much?” Rainbow asked with an incredulous smile on her face.

“Uh *pant* where *pant* did *pant* you get *pant* that *pant* energy?” he asked, no longer able to hold his sword.

“Years of endurance. I’m an athlete.” Rainbow replied tucking the sword under her wing.

“Oh cool.” he sated still out of breath.

“So match over?”

“*pant* yea.”

Rainbow smiled and walked over to the armor rack and placed her pads and helmet where it rightfully belongs. She did the same with the long sword and before she could go anywhere else a voice got her attention.

“Hey.” Rainbow spun around to see the instructor looking at her funny.

“Uh, hi?”

“You know a thing or two about fighting. That trainee was one of the best in the academy and he was just waiting for number two and three to be done so he can spar someone as good as him. And you beat him.” he looked at Rainbow Dash with a judgmental stare.

“Oh uh, well I do a bit of fighting every once in a while.”

“Once in a while? You seem to have more experience than once in a while. Why are you here?”

“To see Barricade.”

His eyes widened for a moment and he backed up a step as if Rainbow was contagious.

“Well I knew you could handle yourself in a fight, but I really doubt high speed battle really counts as what you were just doing. Then again you only outlasted him in that fight. Over all you did good, but I don’t know if you deserve the praise he’s giving you.” Puppet Master analyzed the situation.

“Sorry are you of close relation to her?” the instructor asked.

“Well I’m friends with her daughter.” Rainbow admitted sheepishly.

“Mhmm Miss Fluttershy. She didn’t hurt anypony, did she?” He asked.

“Uh no.” responded Rainbow Dash. “Why would…never mind.”

“I say after we visit Barricade we visit Fluttershy.” stated Puppet Master.

“Agreed.”

“Barricade is in the middle of… oh it's over.” he looked over Rainbow’s shoulder toward the watch tower.

Rainbow looked around to see Celestia, Barricade, and Shining Armor walking out of the watch tower with stoic expressions on their faces. Celestia was heading over to a fancy carriage she usually uses to get places. Rainbow took this time to make it known she’s here to Celestia, so Barricade doesn’t assume something’s wrong when she doesn’t act like Rainbow Dash. Rainbow swooped into the air and quickly dive-bombed the spot in front of Celestia. Her hooves made a connection with the cloud floor and her guards rushed to her sides.

“R-Rainbow Dash what’s the meaning of-” Celestia’s eyes widened and she calmed. “Oh, I’m sorry Reviver I didn’t know it was you. Guards, stand down.” the guards lifted their spears but didn’t relax. “I’m sorry about that. Your services to Equestria are appreciated, even though they are hushed.” Celestia stated, giving a slight bow.

“Princess, forgive me but what’s going on?” asked Shining Armor trotting to her side and seeing Rainbow. “Rainbow?”

Barricade went to Celestia’s left side and looked at Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow?” she said in an even more confused tone than Armor’s. “Wait…” her expression darkened. “You’re not Rainbow Dash.”

“Indeed she isn’t.” interrupted Celestia, anticipating the coming question. “This is the pony that showed up at Canterlot a few days ago and caused a ruckus. But she did it for the good of Equestria and saved Twilight Sparkle.”

“Y-you saved my sister?” Armor stated with teary eyes. “Celestia permission to leave your side.” he asked while giving Rainbow a longing look.

“You may.” she replied simply.

He threw down his weapon and charged at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow braced herself before Puppet Master said something to her.

“Don’t react.”

And she didn’t. She let Armor barrel into her and he quickly trapped her in a bear hug. She was confused for a moment, but when she felt his tears on her shoulder she relaxed and hugged him back.

“T-thank you for b-bringing my sister back to me.” he let go of her and looked her in the eyes. “I-I don’t know what’d I’d do without Twily.”

“Aw that’s ok.” she jabbed his chest plate. “Anything for my friends, you know?”

He smiled and nodded. He turned to the chariot and got on while Celestia approached Rainbow.

“Is there anything else you wish to speak about? I’m sure you came here for a reason.” she asked with a warm smile.

“Nah, I don’t want to talk to you. I want to know more about Barricade and how alternate universes have different ponies. Barricade I already knew a little about, and I want to see any differences I can pick out.”

Celestia nodded her head in understanding. “Good luck.”

“Thank you princess.” Rainbow gave a short respectful bow, which was returned by Princess Celestia herself.

“Oh wow Celestia bowed to me!” Rainbow exclaimed animatedly in her head.

“I know right? It’s interesting what you can gain by simply helping ponies.” responded Puppet Master.

Celestia walked over to her chariot and stepped onto it. She signaled the guards to go and they took off. Rainbow watched them fly away and didn’t even notice when Barricade approached her.

“Who are you?” she demanded.

Rainbow looked in her direction to be met by the trademark stare that brought so many ponies to their knees. Rainbow had to resist the urge to cower in fear or fly away. A moment later a sense of security deep within her rose to the surface and made her lose all feeling of fear. She looked back into Barricades eyes and noticed the lack of impressiveness she felt earlier.

“I gift you my courage.” stated Puppet Master.

Rainbow felt deep within her soul and noticed that the feeling indeed was radiating off of Puppet Master’s soul. Her heart raced for a moment after realizing how deep their connection was. Although she forgot who she was staring at and she gave Barricade the warmest smile. And Barricade responded with confusion of her own but soon her stoic and disapproving stare melted away to a soft smile of infectious happiness.

“Rainbow Dash.” started Puppet Master in his dragon voice. “You are the goddess of the winds. Lord of the skies. Your smile warmed the heart of Captain Barricade herself and your power over weather is feared by all your enemies. Your immortal beauty was the envy of lesser mares and your toned body was the envy of the most experienced warlords. Will you become the goddess Puppet Master wants you to be? Or will you strike him down and take the multiverse for yourself?”

“I’ll follow you.”

“That was a rhetorical question.”

“Y-you’re not Rainbow Dash… I don’t know who you are but…” Barricade actually had to look away from Rainbow Dash to compose herself. “You have a beautiful smile.” she admitted, almost ashamed of herself.

“Thank you Barricade.” Rainbow replied holding her warm smile.

Rainbow decided now was the time to become her other self and her body grew larger. Puppet Master’s power seemed to create small green crystals on her mane that straightened and combed it. Rainbow simultaneously used Puppet Master’s powers over the crystal storm to create her armor and headgear. The crystal tiara shined brightly and her body became almost regal as she let her power spill out of her body and flood around the training area. Barricade felt the magical energy and backed up a few steps, as if it would burn her skin. But the flow of magic and power coming off Rainbow Dash phased through flesh and bone.

Of course, it didn’t last all that long as it was for show and when the transformation was over, and Rainbow was covered from head to hoof in beautiful glowing green armor the magic subsided and everypony could breathe again. Each of them let out a collective breath.

“I am the goddess of the skies and a thane of the Red Rose Empire. My power is the envy lesser magic users in all the many worlds. My power over the clouds is unmatched.” Rainbow boasted in her form and held her nose to the sky with her eyes closed.

“W-…who are you?” asked Barricade as she backed up a little more now to Rainbow’s larger size.

Rainbow opened her eyes but didn’t move her head and her smile remained. She then looked down at Barricade with the warm smile and stated, “My name is Rainbow Dash. You may call me Big.”

Despite Barricade's actual unnatural size compared to other ponies, even she need to look up at Rainbow Dash. But Barricade had a skeptical look on her face.

“What are you doing here?” she asked curiously.

“I want to speak to you. Or analyze your character. Whichever, both will do actually. I need to get used to being in other places because I need to do it often. And this world was chosen for its lack of chaos and disorder.” Rainbow responded.

“Lack? Equestria has been through a civil war recently. We still have Lunar Republic followers that carry out terrorist attacks.” Barricade snarled with anger hidden in her voice.

“Wow… um Rainbow just assume this was part of your test.”

Rainbow groaned in anger and looked Barricade in the eye with a blank expression. “You mean there is still stuff I need to do to maintain order? Ok, tell me about the civil war and what it details.” Rainbow asked.

“You mean you had no knowledge of this world at all?” Barricade questioned.

“It’s not like this is the first time it’ll happen. I might end up going back home and they’d have to send me off to another place to readjust it or something. I wouldn’t be briefed at all about the world and I’d have to make good decisions, without making me public enemy number one.” reasoned Rainbow. “I’m basically a new recruit and I’m getting on the job training because we don’t have enough creatures to handle them while ponies like me get trained.”

“Oh, I understand.” Barricade nodded her head. “That makes sense now. But why tell me all about the training program?” Barricade asked, looking for holes in Rainbow’s logic.

“Well I can tell you what I do. Just not how I do it, and sharing magic with you will be punishable by death. I was sent for training and I ended up doing a lot of other things to correct this world. Heck they didn’t even give me military training to defend myself. It was a bit sudden, but I got used to it enough.”

“Hmm sad.” stated Barricade simply. “Ok I’ll tell you about the civil war…” Barricade collected her thoughts.

“Back when Luna was first released from Nightmare Moon, ponies flocked to her to lead them. Celestia and Luna had a rocky relationship before, but now it was contagious and this time they had followers. The Lunar Republic was born after Celestia and Luna had their final argument and they separated to different castles. Canterlot was Celestia’s of course but Luna’s ended up being Manehatten, after they annexed themselves to her. Many ponies annexed their cities, and before long Luna and Celestia found themselves in a civil war over territory.”

“Oh…” Rainbow put a hoof to her mouth.

“Luna lost the war… and her life that day as well. Of course, Celestia had more followers and an actual army with her, but Luna’s night guard were actually very capable. Most of them are still around and even carry out attacks on Equestria for the death of their beloved princess.”

“Why didn’t they work it out? They were sisters weren’t they?”

Barricade huffed. “Yeah, they were and when Luna left Equestria assumed the worst and believed her to be banished. It wasn’t the case as she left to blow off steam, but it was too late. Ponies already thought the worst and decided to come to her aid. It’s a shame that the most noble of ponies actually went to help her. Everyone else decided to stay inside and ignore the growing chaos around Equestria. The fighting was limited, and both sides lost too many good ponies.” Barricade rubbed the ground at her feet.

“That’s horrible… umm so on a side note. What’s your rank again?”

“Admiral.” deadpanned Barricade. “Admiral Barricade. I oversee the training of new recruits and at times of war I command entire regiments.”

“Ok. By the way I haven’t met Fluttershy, yet. How much of you does she take after?” asked Rainbow.

“Hmm? You’re her friend, doesn’t she act the same way in your universe?” asked Barricade.

“Uh, that’s hard to explain. I’m an athlete while my double is a kicker.” responded Rainbow.

“Kicker?” asked Puppet Master.

“It’s what a pegasi calls cloud busters.”

“Oh ok. Well in that case. Fluttershy was really shy, when she was younger. Although one day she came to me to teach her how to be tough and at the time I didn’t know what to do, because raising a child on your own while being a soldier is rough. So when I was given the title of drill instructor, I took it and had Fluttershy be trained alongside the recruits I was given.”

Rainbow’s eyes widened. “You trained your daughter to be a soldier?” she gasped in shock.

“Yes. Of course the over-watch captain came to me and asked why, and I explained to him that my daughter was being teased and I wanted her to be able to have a mentality made of steel so she would be able to defend herself. He accepted it and let my little filly be trained alongside my recruits. As long as I don’t give her any special treatment. I explained to her later about it and she accepted to love me even if I yelled at her. After a while the recruits got used to her and started treating her like a fellow soldier. She had to come in late though… but that was because of flight school. She became a strong flier in no time.” Barricade smiled.

“Wow, Fluttershy a strong flier…” Rainbow mumbled to herself.

“What?” Barricade started, with her eyes widening. “I-In your world did Fluttershy not get my help?” she asked heartbroken.

“Actually, she didn’t need it.” Rainbow reassured. “I was there for her and kept the bullies at bay. She never needed to come to you and she ended up in Ponyville to become a local vet and run an animal shelter.” Rainbow grinned at the memory of defending Fluttershy. “She later became a national hero with me and her six friends.”

“National hero?”

“Do you know the Elements of harmony?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yes, but Fluttershy isn’t one of them.” responded Barricade.

“WHAT THE FUCK?!”

“I KNOW! WHAT’S GOING ON!”

“ASK NOW!”

“Who are the Elements of Harmony?” asked Rainbow Dash, her current mind blown.

Barricade put a hoof to her chin. “That would be… Shining Armor, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and…I think Mrs. Cake.” Barricade replied.

“…What in the name of the Red Rose is going on...” Rainbow stated slowly.

“Red Rose? Uh sure I like it… WHAT THE RED ROSE!”

Rainbow smiled and flared her wings.

“Um Rainbow?” Barricade interrupted her thought.

“Yeah?”

“Your wings.” she pointed a hoof, with a hint of blush on her face.

“Oh, I’m not aroused.” she stated lowering her wings.

“Oh, my bad.” Barricade averted her eyes.

“Yeah… I’m going to see Twilight. Maybe she has-oh wait, she’s in the hospital.”

“Sweetie Twilight’s dead.” Barricade responded solemnly, but her eyes widened. “Oh wait, you brought her back! How’d you do that by the way?” asked Barricade.

“Can’t tell ya. I got to go now.” Rainbow flared her wings again.

“Goodbye Rainbow. Say hello to my daughter for me.”

“I will.” Rainbow gave a respectful bow and flew up into the air.

She flew out of the fortress with ease, and nopony wanted to stop her. As she was flying out of the fortress she started to dissolve her armor, after ten miles of flight from the fortress, all the green armor was gone and she headed toward Ponyville without a plan in mind.

“Well just one more day until we can go somewhere else.” stated Isis.

“But first we need to create that new world. I have an idea on what the world should look like. It’s going to be pretty. Oh Isis, will I be able to add to it when it’s created?” asked Puppet Master.

“It should come naturally to you and yes you should be able to add to it. We’ll need to find an empty space in the Negative Space that has no future so we won’t be over written by another universe. That part will be easy.”

“Can you tell me what I should expect when I create a world?”

“Not much, but as I said it should come naturally. I can’t help you any more than that. Sorry.”

“It’s ok. What about materials and beds and stuff?”

“Well it’s your world. You can either make it so the laws build planets after billions of years or just create the whole thing instantly and have one planet like many other Equestria’s.”

“Well Isis, I’ve got an idea that will blow you away.”

“Oh? Do tell.”

Rainbow listened to Puppet Master’s idea on a world and was subtly amazed at its creativity. But she was also a little fearful of it. His idea was to come with great beauty and great terror all together. Rainbow subtly wished he wouldn’t create what he just promised to create, but subconsciously she wanted to see what it would look like.

Chapter 12

Rainbow again found Ponyville to be different than what she remembered. At this time, the sun was beginning to go down and she noticed most of the homes were lit up with internal lighting. Fewer ponies walked the streets in the afternoon and guards seemed to be stationed around the forest. Rainbow couldn’t see the point of all the guards, but she ignored it as a difference of her world and this one.

She caught sight of Ponyville Medical and decided to find her double there. It’s only logical that she’d find her before visiting hours are over. Rainbow went into a shallow dive and flapped her wings while descending toward the Ponyville hospital. It took her a short while to get there and land safely near the entrance. Rainbow looked at the double doors of the hospital and smirked as she walked toward them. She went through the right door and pushed it open with a hoof and walked inside.

Her nostrils were immediately assaulted by the clean and sterile smell of the hospital. Rainbow took in her surroundings and smiled when she saw that over to her left was Applejack and Pinkie Pie in the waiting area. To Rainbow’s left was a hallway to staff offices and presumably where paper work is filled out for medications. In front of Rainbow was the front desk where the nurse will ok you to visit a patient or tell you to leave.

“May I help you?” asked the nurse at the desk.

Rainbow pointed at the two mares sitting down. “I’m with them.”

“Oh, well there’s a limit to how many ponies can see Twilight Sparkle so you’ll have to wait your turn while your friends are done.” She replied with a warm smile.

Rainbow nodded and turned to her left toward the two mares that are smiling at her.

“Hey guys what’s up?” asked Rainbow with a smile.

“Howdy Big. Ya’ll visitin’ Twi?” inquired Applejack.

“Nah, I’m waiting on my slow poke sister. She’s here right?” replied Rainbow.

“Eeyup.” responded Applejack.

“Oh Big!” Pinkie exclaimed hopping in her seat. “You haven’t met Fluttershy yet. I told her about, you know, and she said she wanted to meet you.” Pinkie smiled happily.

“I was planning on visiting her a while ago, but decided to find her mom first.” Rainbow stated, sitting to Applejack’s right. Applejack was to the right of Pinkie so Pinkie needed to lean forward to see Rainbow.

“Really? Why the hay would yah want tah meet her?” Applejack inquired with a questioning gaze.

“Because I wanted to see if she was the same Barricade that I knew. Apparently she is, but there was a major difference with her rank. She was Captain and now she’s admiral.” stated Rainbow Dash.

“Well, ah don’t rightly know much about different dimensions and such but ah believe yah need to keep an open mind.”

“Yeah, I’m doing that.” responded Rainbow. “But problem is I really don’t know what’s what anymore. But this isn’t exactly going to be the worst of it. This is confusing, but the stuff I’m going to have to deal with later is just going to drive me insane.” Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“Hey Big?” started Pinkie with a questioning gaze.

“Yeah?” responded Rainbow.

“Can you eat meat? I’ve heard from a lot of friends of mine some scary big pony with a rainbow mane and was apparently Rainbow’s sister, walked into the kitchen while drunk and beat the snot out of a griffon to get her order.”

“Pinkie that’s the most ridiculous-” Applejack got cut off mid-sentence.

“Eeyup! That was me.” answered Big.

“WHAT?!” shouted Applejack in Big’s ear.

“Ow…” she rubbed her ear with her left hoof.

“Sorry.” Applejack whispered sheepishly.

“Nah, it’s ok.” she then started whispering so the nurse couldn’t hear them. “I did that to test out my new body and see if I could handle it. Also the drunken thing was Puppet Master’s idea, so I did that and it was pretty awesome.” she then stopped whispering and talked normally. “Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask this... why are there guards all over Ponyville?” Big asked confused.

“Uh, since when haven’t they?” replied Pinkie. “The Everfree is a scary place and we need guards to keep Ponyville monster free.” reasoned Pinkie seriously.

“Oh I guess that makes sense.” stated Big. “My world didn’t have this problem with the Everfree. It was usually whoever went inside it that was eaten by any wildlife.”

“Really? I wish I was from your world then.” Pinkie said cheerfully.

“Yeah, but the griffons invaded. At one point a few tribes united under one flag and attacked Equestria, after Celestia and Luna had to fight off an army of evil dark creatures known as the corruption.”

“Whooooooooaaaaaaa tell us more.” Pinkie said with awe.

Big smiled. “How much?”

“Everything!”

“Hehehe, ok then. This is going to take a while.” Big stood up and moved in front of Applejack and Pinkie Pie. The nurse who was currently confused with the chatter she was over hearing perked her ears up to listen. “It all started one sunny day in Equestria. I was flying around in the sky trying to find any clouds that went stray and kicked them. Then I saw something running out of Sugarcube Corner-”

“-then he started talking and I thought I must have heard something because he never talked before, and-” Big continued while Pinkie looked behind Big and saw Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash heading into the lobby.

“Hiya Rainbow!” Pinkie exclaimed, waving her hoof and cutting Big off from her story telling.

Big turned around and looked in the direction Pinkie was waving and smiled when she saw Rainbow and Fluttershy heading their direction. Fluttershy seemed apprehensive toward Big but pushed onwards with Rainbow. Big was happy to see Rainbow without a combed mane.

“'Sup Big. I thought you’d be here earlier but I guess you were somewhere else. Where were you by the way?”

“She was at Cloudsdale, talking to Fluttershy’s mom!” Pinkie answered for Big.

“Uh, yeah that.” Big rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. “Yeah, that’s true. But I saw the Princess there and I found out you guys had a civil war recently.”

“Hey Big, yah up fer meetin' the leader of our little group? Twi’ll understand if ah let yah go first.” asked Applejack.

“Nah, I want to talk to Fluttershy.” Big replied looking at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy has yet to say anything and was watching Big with a scrutinizing gaze. Fluttershy was analyzing Big’s character, just like her own mother. Her eyes seemed unimpressed as they traveled around Big and finished at Big’s eyes. Big felt like Fluttershy was reading her soul and tried to defuse the situation by joking around.

“Uh, you like what you see?” Big grinned slyly.

*SMACK!*

*GASP*

Fluttershy’s friends collectively gasped when her hoof went straight across Big’s face and the impact echoed throughout the room. Big kept her gaze to the right where Fluttershy’s hoof moved it as she analyzed the situation. Her wings were fully extended from her reaction to the hoof hitting her in the face. And when she realized what happened her rage built up inside of her and was almost ready to burst out before Puppet Master intervened.

“Calm down Rainbow Dash. There are times for violence and times for passiveness. Now is not the time to get mad.”

“SHE HIT ME!”

“And you trust me. Don’t get mad. Look at her, and analyze her posture.”

Big slowly moved her head back into position and glared at Fluttershy. I silent battle raged between them and Big took the moment to glance from Fluttershy’s eyes to her wings and hooves. Fluttershy had a scowl of her own. A small frown, but her eyes detailed the untold aggression she felt toward Big. Big analyzed it over and over again and began to realize what happened. This Fluttershy, not only was no longer passive and easy to take advantage of, but she was also possibly more aggressive toward any sign of intimidation or mocking.

Big thought back on the punch and realized that even though she couldn’t remember the details all that much she remembered seeing the hoof shoot up so fast, she could only move her wings fast enough to actually do anything about it. She recognized that technique as it was what some of the trainees were using when they spared each other. Big then moved her tongue around her mouth and felt the loose tooth that Fluttershy almost knocked out and pushed it back into position painfully. It then healed quickly, as Big’s Terrarian regeneration powers kicked in.

Big looked back at Fluttershy and gave her a blank stare. She ran through the things she could say to Fluttershy, but came up empty hooved. She then thought of communicating using her body and her posture relaxed. The tension in the room lifted as Fluttershy did the same and her hateful expression softened but her eyes remained judgmental. Big heard the nurse let go of her breath a long with two of the other mares to her left.

“That was intense.” Rainbow Dash commented.

“Ah’ll say.” agreed Applejack.

“I don’t think it’s over.” stated Pinkie eyeing Big and Fluttershy.

The room stayed quiet and watched the two stare at each other for a few minutes.

“See Rainbow? You didn’t need to fight. In fact I think you’re calmer right now.” started Puppet Master.

“Yeah, but I’m kinda worried she might hit me again.”

“If she does you can hit her back. Because next time she’d be just asking for it. Hell I’ll even hold her hooves.”

“Who are you talking to?” Fluttershy demanded suddenly while still holding her disapproving gaze.

“Should I tell her?”

“Go ahead.”

“Puppet Master.” Big stated cautiously.

Fluttershy looked at Big suspiciously.

“Is he what kept you from hitting me back?” Fluttershy eyed Big suspiciously.

“Yeah…”

“Who did you side with during the civil war?” Fluttershy asked curiously but remained in a passive aggressive state.

“…The Red Rose Empire.” replied Big.

“The what?” asked Fluttershy with a curious look but her expression never softened.

“An empire that rules nations from other dimensions. It’s being led by a being that’s ten times as powerful as Celestia, and I’m his thane.” Big admitted.

“Then what’s your mission here.” asked Fluttershy suspiciously.

“Training.” Big held her neutral look toward Fluttershy.

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow. “What for?”

“Because I’m going to be doing this more often than I’d like, and I’d have to be ready to deal with any threats that I come into contact with… basically I’m a new recruit and I’m being watched and told what to do and I have to figure out how to do it. I’m staying with my other self and learning more about the differences in pony personalities. Funny story though, you were my best friend.” Big smiled at Fluttershy.

“What happened?” asked Fluttershy.

“Hmm?”

“You said were. That means in the past…” she got closer. “What happened?” she asked more forcefully.

Big got in her face, their snouts only an inch away. “I died. And I never saw you again.”

“I think you’re lying.” Fluttershy bumped her nose against Big’s. “I don’t like liars.”

Big rolled her eyes and disengaged with Fluttershy. She looked at her double and started to ignore Fluttershy. “Ok let’s go to Twilight’s room. I’d like to meet-”

*SMACK*

“DON’T IGNORE ME!” Fluttershy bellowed after whacking Big on the back of her head.

Big turned around instantly and glared at Fluttershy with the most intense stare of complete rage. Her friends held their breath again and decided it would be best to back up and stay away from them. Rainbow looked at Fluttershy with worry knowing that if Big chooses to fight her, she could likely be hospitalized if Big doesn’t control her anger. It was a scary situation and most ponies weren’t used to two ponies going at each other like this. Fluttershy would do this in school, and she wouldn’t be picked on anymore, but now with a pony going up against her hoof to hoof, anything can happen. Puppet Master felt the unstoppable torrent of rage rising up in Big after she’d been hit twice. Big was always a reactive pony and her aggressiveness when she reacts could get her in trouble.

“You going to apologize?” asked Big with malice in her voice.

“…No.” stated Fluttershy without fear and aggressively.

Big smiled sinisterly. “Goooooooooood...” she whispered to Fluttershy maliciously.

“Make sure the doctors are able to get to her in time.”

Big threw her hoof at Fluttershy and she reacted by trying to deflect the incoming attack. Adrenaline pumped through their veins, and Fluttershy was able to successfully block it with her right hoof and used her left hoof to carry a punch through Big’s jaw. Big saw this and used her skilled wings to move her out of danger by quickly flying back and then charging forward faster than Fluttershy could react to it. Big thrust her hoof into Fluttershy’s skull with all her might and Fluttershy was sent flying back, and slammed into the wall behind her.

“GOD DAMMIT RAINBOW STOP THIS FIGHT RIGHT NOW!” shouted Puppet Master.

Rainbow’s heart sank deeper than the bottom of the ocean. She looked at her hoof and saw the small amount of Fluttershy’s blood on her hoof. Her heart sank even deeper. Fluttershy pried herself from the wall and glared at Big ready for an attack that will never come. Fluttershy was momentarily confused when she saw Big looking at her hoof with an expression of horror on her face.

Fluttershy thought she already knew who Big was. What she was. And what category to place her in. Fluttershy immediately placed Big to be a bully, even though her other friends said otherwise. But when she saw her pained and horrified expression and she began to feel doubt. But regardless of that doubt, the amount of rage she felt in the heat of battle kept her from making the decision to stop. She wanted an eye for an eye, so she will get one.

Fluttershy charged Big again while Big was staring absent mindedly at her hoof with her pained expression on her face. Fluttershy swung her hoof at Big once again while using her momentum to charge the attack with kinetic energy. Only to have a hand grasp her hoof out of midair.

*GASP*

The collective gasps from her friends and the nurse, brought her out of her rage as she realized who was watching the fight. But the hand around her hoof that kept her suspended in air became instantly a more pressing concern and she trailed the hand to the arm and then to the body. She saw a radiating suit of bipedal armor with wings standing there looking into her soul for answers it already knew. Its head slowly swiveled towards Big as it let Fluttershy hang limply in the air and only her hoof supported her weight.

Fluttershy followed its eyes and saw Big begin to tear up, slowly sinking to the floor while her sobs got louder and louder until it went into full blown crying. The strange bipedal creature looked back at Fluttershy and gently placed her back on the ground.

I had enough of this fight. I watched as Fluttershy got to her hooves and charged Rainbow Dash. I quickly used Rainbow’s current state of shock to control her body to releasing me in front of her and to her right, so I can catch the charging angry pegasus. I appeared in front of them both and I ignored the gasps of everypony present, as my hand wrapped around Fluttershy’s hoof and stole all the momentum that went with it. Fluttershy lurched forward because of the momentum her body carried and then looked at her friends and then to me. She trailed my hand to my body and looked deep into my eyes and her judging stare became one of awe without her knowing.

Looking back at Big, I watched her emotions take hold of the situation and teach her a lesson that could never be taught faster than actually being told how to deal with.

Controlling your anger.

This was a perfect time to teach Big on how to control her anger so she doesn’t do something she’d regret. I put together Fluttershy’s character already, and I sent Big on a mission to find her to create a situation like this. Of course it wall all trial and error so I had no idea if it would work but I assumed since Fluttershy and Big’s predicted personalities would collide they’d do something like this. I could only hope that they’d fight.

Big crumpled to the floor in a bout of sobs and remorse. I looked back at Fluttershy and placed her gently down and she grasped her hoof I was holding as the presence from my magical armor dissipated around it. I looked back to Big and took a few steps to my left so I’d be next to her prone form. I knelt down and began to slowly stroke her mane as she balled into her hooves.

“Rainbow Dash.” I ordered calmly, as the ponies flinched at my voice that they didn’t expect. “Remember this moment. I won’t be able to teach it to you again.”

“E-excuse me mister.” Applejack started.

She had somehow gotten closer to use without me knowing. She was now just a meter away from Big’s left side and she looked apprehensive.

“Yes, Applejack?” I replied just as calmly as I did too Big.

“Y-you wouldn’t h-happen to be Puppet Master would yah?” She asked, avoiding eye contact and trying to ignore Big’s sobs.

I noticed Rainbow Dash was actually resisting the urge to rush to Big’s side. I looked in her direction and she stiffened with a look of fear on her features. I looked back at Applejack and smiled, but the message was lost due to my headgear.

“Yes, I am. I know Big told you a lot about me, I listened to that.” I admitted.

“It’s not polite tah mare tah mare talk.” Applejack replied dryly.

“At the time, I shared her body and the only way to make me stop listening is to make Big go deaf.” I reasoned truthfully.

Applejack nodded. “Yeah, ah can tell yah ain’t tellin’ no lie. Why did’ya need to be in Rainbow in tha first place?” she asked.

“Because there wasn’t much of an option. I can watch her react to different situations and instantly give her some advice with how to deal with them in a tight spot. There was no better way to train her than being with her the whole way. It’s only when situations like this…” I pointed to Big and listened to her sobs as they began to subside. “…arise, I have to personally intervene.”

“Ah get’cha. So yah going to stay now that we know yer here?”

“…” I thought about it for a little while. “Maybe. I’m honestly not sure.”

“Well, ah got a place at the barn ya’ll can take.”

“That’s unnecessary. I don’t require sleep and I doubt standing in a barn all night will be enjoyable. But thank you for the offer.”

Big’s sobs finally stopped and she kept her head buried in her hooves. I looked down at her and began stroking her mane again after I absentmindedly stopped. I smiled softly and I felt a small amount of pity. She noticed the smile because of our connection and rolled her head to the right so she’d be facing to the left and away from me.

“Big. Time to get up now.” I calmly ordered, and she responded with a groan.

“M-Mister P-Puppet M-Master sir.” came Fluttershy’s meek voice from my right.

I looked over to her and I saw her shaking in fear.

“Y-you’re not going to hurt me are you?” She whimpered.

“Why would I hurt you?” I asked curiously.

“B-because I hit Big.”

“No, I won’t hurt you because of that. I’d like to punish you, but I can’t fault you for teaching her a lesson that I couldn’t do myself, without losing her trust.”

“An’ what lessons that?” asked Applejack curiously.

I looked back at Big. “The reason violence wasn’t the answer, and it never will be.”

“That’s going pretty far tah teach her that.” Applejack stated, glaring at me.

“Yeah dude, that’s pretty low.” growled Rainbow Dash from behind Applejack.

“Hey, we need to go places and I need to teach Rainbow as much as I can before real challenges come up. Stuff that she’ll need to be prepared for, and understand how to deal with them. We both will be moving around separately at one point and I don’t want a repeat process of what happened today.” I replied sternly to them.

“I-I’m sorry.” Big squeaked.

My voice softened. “Don’t be. You regret what you did, and you learned from this. That’s all that matters.”

I slid my arm under Big’s chest and helped her to her hooves. She didn’t resist my efforts and she cooperated by sitting up straight and looking me in the eye. I brought her head to my chest and rested my head on top of hers.

“You’ve done better than I thought you would on your first try. I’m proud of you Rainbow Dash. Remember that.” I told her.

Surprisingly I could still feel some of her emotions, only they were dulled by the current separation of our souls but I still felt that feeling of love I actually watched develop inside her. And right now it was strongest, because I was comforting her. I lifted my head up and saw the stares everypony including the nurse was giving me and Rainbow. Their faces expressed adoration for our moment together as I comforted Big.

“Ya’ll ‘er a bunch of sweethearts together.” Applejack cooed.

“Hush you we’re having a moment.” I replied and their smiles widened.

I waited a minute for Big to be done and she pulled back. I let go and leaned out of the hug.

“Let’s be together again.” I stated cryptically and held out my hand.

She put her hoof in my hand and did nothing, just simply enjoying my presence.

“No Rainbow, you need to bring me back into your body.” I whispered.

“Nah, I think I’ll just hold your hand for a little while.” she suggested playfully.

“UGH!” I groaned and some of the mares laughed. Fluttershy was still unsure of herself so she didn’t express happiness. “Ok you can hold my hand for five straight hours later, if you pull me in now.” I compromised.

“Ok.”

Big watched as Puppet Master’s form disappeared and his soul absorbed back into her body. She smiled to herself when she felt him back inside her where he was closer than flesh. Big looked back at her new friends and smiled.

“I think I had enough excitement for one day.” she stated with her drooped ears and sad smile.

“I’ll meet you back at home ok?” asked Rainbow Dash affectionately.

Big turned to Fluttershy and gave her a soft smile.

“I forgive you.” she walked around her bleeding friend and out the door.

Fluttershy wiped her nose and found it was still bleeding.

“Um, help?”

“I’ll get it.” replied the nurse as she pulls out a first aid kit.

Big laid in Rainbow Dash’s bed with the lights off and the windows closed. She was under the covers and was content with just staring at the ceiling with a blank mind. She almost didn’t even notice when the door opened and a new weight was added to her left.

“You want to talk?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“No, I think I’ll just think about it.”

“You should get some sleep. You’ll feel better in the morning.” Rainbow rolled over to face away from Big but scooted closer to her.

Big ignored her and opted to face away from Rainbow Dash and just look at the opposite wall. Slowly but surely she found the position comfortable and she found rest.

Author's Note

OH DAMN BROS!

Flutterkiller...do you guys like this new fluttershy? or do you hate her to a bitter end.

If you want me...I can add her to the main character list ;P

Chapter 13

Big woke up well rested early the next morning. She assessed her surroundings and noticed that Rainbow Dash was still occupying the left side of the bed, while Big occupied the right. Rainbow was facing away from her sound asleep in the dim light of early morning. Big carefully maneuvered out of the bed slowly as to not awaken her identical twin to her early escape. Once Big was out of bed, without waking her double, she turned toward the bedroom door and headed toward it slowly as to not wake the sleeping mare. Big got to the door and slowly spun it to the right so the sound wasn’t abrupt and invasive in the noiseless room.

Finally, Big pulled on the doorknob and slowly opened the old creaky door. Big maneuvered herself on the other side and slowly spun the doorknob to the left so it wouldn’t snap back into position. She closed the door behind her, but made sure to keep the knob so the tooth wouldn’t snap into position when the door closed completely. Big was now on the other side of the door and turned a left to go down the dark hallway before Puppet Master interrupted her actions.

“Wait. I think you should give her some closure before you go. You’ve connected deeply and I think that you leaving so suddenly, would make it a little harder on her.”

“But I really don’t want to see anypony at the moment.” Rainbow thought solemnly.

“Yes, but this is a little sudden.”

“What would you have me do?”

“…”

After no response from Puppet Master, Big continued her trek through Rainbow’s dimly lit home. Big trotted slowly so her hooves wouldn’t beat down on the wood and wake her double too early and she’d have to speak to her. She would fly, but the current home was too small and she’d likely hit the ceiling. Taking a left down the stairs, Big went down those just as cautiously as the hallway. She reached for the front door and was abruptly stopped by a voice.

“Wait.” Puppet Master calmly remarked. “I have an idea.”

Rainbow Dash woke on her own time that very morning. She investigated the other side of the bed and was heartbroken to find it missing a houseguest on the left side of the bed. Rainbow frowned at the empty space, before deciding to start the day by sitting up and nearly tumbling out of her bed. She scanned her room for any sign of her larger double, before her eyes fell on a sticky note that hung on the blank wall in front of her. She trotted closer to it to read the text.

“Paint sky blue” it simply read.

Rainbow Dash smiled, and shook her head from side to side as she turned right to face the door. She trotted forward and swung it open passively to leave her room, stopping abruptly when she saw another one across the hall, on the other door. She trotted forward, forgetting to close the door to her room and looked at the next sticky note that also had text on it.

“Throw out holiday junk”

Rainbow smiled warmly at the sticky note as she reflected on Big’s disapproval for the way she liked to live. She left the note and turned left down the hall. She saw a sticky note on the door on the left side that connected to the bathroom and she smiled again as she trotted down the hall to get a morning shower. When Rainbow passed the staircase, she looked down to see there was also a sticky note on the front door.

She stopped at the top of the stairs and tried to read it but decided against it, thinking it was the next note she was to read and she didn’t want to mess up their order. Rainbow trotted to the bathroom door and looked at the sticky note that adorned its wood surface.

“Don’t forget to brush your mane.”

Rainbow Dash cocked her head to the side and found the statement written for her was odd and out of character of her athletic double. She quickly trotted back down the hallway and looked into her room and to the left, at the makeup table that her comb rested on. She saw a sticky note on top of it that she missed on her way out and she trotted up to it to read its content.

“THROW THIS OUT!!!”

Rainbow Dash smiled widely when she read the sticky note and shook her head from side to side like when she read the first one that still hung on the opposite wall of her room. She abruptly turned back and walked through her door out of her bedroom and trotted down the hall back to the bathroom door. She turned the knob and walked inside and was greeted by the normalcy of her simple bathroom. She trotted slowly into the bathroom carefully scanning for any more sticky notes, until her eyes fell onto the closed shower curtains.

“Seriously? Use a cloud!”

The sticky note had the same reoccurring theme of Big’s simple and short rants. Rainbow Dash decided to pay it no mind, and made sure she had a towel next to the bathtub and found a yellow towel next to the sink that was folded up nicely. Rainbow smiled and turned back to the tub and turned the hot water on and put her hoof under the running water. When she felt the water gain temperature she pulled the shower faucet handle out so the shower head would turn on.

She waited for the water from the shower head to be warm enough to step inside of, and she instantly put her right hoof over and into the tub. She then put her left hoof inside while the water started to beat down on her head and flatten her mane as she placed her hind hooves into the bathtub. She moved the curtains to cover the whole tub and concealed her from the rest of the bathroom.

Rainbow grabbed a bottle of shampoo and held it over her head while squeezing it to get an adequate amount of grime cleansing liquids on her mane before placing it back down on the flat edge of the tub. She then maneuvered her hooves through her mane and rubbed down her neck to clean her coat from all the intolerable germs and dirt. She also made sure to get the shampoo into her wings, so they wouldn’t be left out from being washed.

Rainbow Dash then grabbed her tail and began washing the suds out of her mane and made sure they got to her tail where she reapplied it to make her completely clean. Rainbow then let all the suds run down her body and into the drain. When she was finished with her mane, tail, and wings she grabbed the sponge and put a small amount of hair shampoo on it and began rubbing her chest.

She maneuvered the sponge up and down her forelegs. She moved it up and down her chest and belly before moving onto her teats and then to her hind legs. She passionately rubbed her cutie mark that depicted a cumulous and looked at it for a few seconds. She began to feel heartbroken that she didn’t share her talent with her alternate self, but she was still grateful that she had a talent all together.

Rainbow wrung out the sponge and placed it next to the shampoo bottle while she stood back up to leave the shower. She turned off the water and stepped out of the bathtub and pulled aside the curtain. She stepped over the bathtubs walls and stood on the bath mat. She looked over to the sink and groaned in frustration when she realized she didn’t put the towel on the towel hanger next to the shower.

She walked over to the sink and picked up the towel and began drying herself. She first quickly dried her mane and tail, then moved to her wings and quickly got all the water out of them. She wrapped the towel around her mane and shook furiously to dry it out. She would’ve wrapped her mane and tail with the towel, but she wasn’t planning on going anywhere today, considering she wanted to hang with Big and she had no plans. But she knew Big had already left to go on some new adventure, that she wouldn’t know about.

Just then she looked at the bathroom door and noticed yet another sticky note that she missed upon entry of the bathroom. She trotted up to it while throwing the towel on the sink to deal with later and she stopped in front of the door.

“You smell like wet dog.” the text read.

Rainbow was racked with suspicion that her double was able to become invisible and wrote these while she was showering, but quickly brushed it off as foresight and careful planning. Her immediate thought was that Big had to get up really early to be able to plan all this, or at least get help from a third party. Since Big was in contact with Puppet Master, she thought the latter probability was more likely than the former.

She turned the door knob and left the bathroom and took a right. She was about to pass by the stairs and walk into her room to brush her mane until she noticed that next sticky note still on the front door. Curiosity got the better of her and she went down the stairs to read the sticky note. She got to the front door and looked at the note’s contents intently, and read it to herself.

“I love you like my own sister.”

Rainbow found that oddly sweet of her daredevil counterpart, but dismissed the sentiments as likely and mutual. She took a left and walked into the dining room where the large family sized table stood in the center while a book shelf was propped up against the far wall. Rainbow maneuvered around the table and into the kitchen where she found yet another sticky note on the fridge. She cantered up to it and read it.

“Eat a good breakfast.”

She began to think her counterpart was just making things up now, but it showed she cared so that’s all Rainbow needed to know. She smiled and opened the refrigerator door and saw a sticky note on the milk.

“Drink your milk, weakling!”

Rainbow chuckled out loud and pulled out the milk with celery following shortly behind, and placed it in her mouth. She ate in front of the fridge because of the lack of company and the comfort of the cool refrigerated air coming from the fridge. She finished her breakfast and poured herself a glass of milk as the sticky note that still is attached to the milk demands. She pulls it off and places the milk back in the fridge.

She then walks through the dining room again and walks to the front door, but takes another look for any other sticky note she may have missed. She then looked at her blue hat and smiled, she picked it up and placed it on her head thinking the terror of the sticky notes was over. But she felt something under her hat and she raised an eyebrow and took it off. She peered inside of her hat and smiled again with the sheer creativity of note placement.

“Leave the fashion to Rarity.”

Rainbow complied and placed her favorite blue hat back on the coat hanger. She then smiled to herself and walked into the living room and looked a little more thoroughly for any other sticky notes. She then turned back to the front door and noticed one on the stair case that was only visible from the living room since it was just below the guard rail. She smiled an approached it.

“I realize by now you’re searching for my notes. I love you dearly, and I’ll remember you on my adventures."

Rainbow gave that sticky note an affectionate smile since Big wasn’t around. At this point she was almost absolutely sure Big was still in the house placing notes, as she moves around oblivious to the hiding places Big is using to keep out of her sight. Rainbow decides now will be a good time to make plans with friends and start the day off with smiles. She moved to the front door and stood in front of it and reread the sticky note. She opened the door and was genuinely surprised when she saw not one, but several sticky notes on the other side of it.

“My time with you was the most exciting thing that happened to me in my life. I may be using up so many sticky notes to tell you this but… you’re all right in my book. I’m going now and I want you to know that I had a good time. (Still don’t approve of Storm Chaser...) But, I want you to know that I will always love you now and forever until the end of time. I know you’ll be as awesome as me one day.”

There was a lone sticky note near the bottom that was separate from the larger group.

“Your best friend and sister,

Big”

Rainbow stood there for five minutes rereading the last and longest note on her door, from Big. She abruptly exploded into motion and tore the final note to the floor of her home and slammed the door shut. She picked a single sticky note from the cluster of sticky notes with her teeth and galloped up the stairs. She took a hard right and went down the hall and took another right into her room and stopped in front of her makeup table and looked herself in the mirror.

She saw the adventurous spirit she saw in Big’s eyes, that she used not to see in her own eyes before now. She looked at her mane and noticed that it was now very clean like it is normally, but unkempt like the mane of her alternate self. She smiled and even notice her smile was the same as her doubles. No… herself. She smiles like Rainbow Dash. She smiles an adventurous smile that can only show up on a mare so much like Daring Doo that had just tasted victory once again.

She looked down at her comb and picked it up and raised it to her face. She looked at the note and read it one last time.

“THROW THIS OUT!!!”

Rainbow smiles to herself and tosses the comb to the side, where it bounces off the wall and lands in the trash bin.

Rainbow Dash the fastest flier in all of Equestria and Puppet Master’s Thane. She hails from Equestria, but she serves the Red Rose Empire, as the country's goal is to unify the world through peace or power, or simply comply with the will of its king, Puppet Master. This Rainbow Dash stood atop a high mountain that Canterlot rested on and watched over most of Equestria. Rainbow looked over the edge and out to the horizon with an expressionless face that scanned the skies, as if waiting for something to appear.

As she waited for something of significance to happen the cold wind of the high mountain blew in her mane. Rainbow relished in the ability to shrug off a cold chill and not feel any effects of the freeze that would normally be the bane of so many other ponies. Even a Pegasus whose body was built for the cold weather would still need a source of warmth, to keep their body from giving out. And for Rainbow Dash, the weather this high up would be simply a cool day for her body. But as a Terrarian, she would most certainly forget about the cold weather if she didn’t mentally remind herself about it.

Minutes turned to hours, as the sun rose higher into the air completely unchallenged by any lesser body below. Rainbow almost had no true sense of time, which to a Terrarian is required because of their natural immortality. Rainbow Dash didn’t even feel bored when the sun moved across the sky and she didn’t move an inch. She was content just to stand and be part of the world that moves without her. It didn’t last forever, because of the sound of wide flaps sounded above her and a large creature landed by her side with a crunch as the snow gave way to its weight.

“Enjoying the view?” asked the entity with a warm motherly view.

“Yes… I plan on leaving soon.” responded Rainbow Dash.

“You never went to your home that I gave you. Did you find a pony that accepted you into theirs?” inquired the regal Princess Celestia.

“Yes. Myself, and I learned a lot about this world.”

“Hmm? Do you wish to tell me what you learned?”

Rainbow thought for a moment, in utter silence. The wind blew softly as it announced its presence to Celestia and her company, whom still resided at the top of the hill.

“No… In your many years on this planet you may have learned them already in your still adventures.”

“Still adventures?” asked Celestia unfamiliar with the saying.

“You sit on your throne and watch the world change around you. I kind of wish I could do that right now. But I have places to go and see, while I serve my king.”

“Your king? I thought you were a part of an organization that kept universes from being tampered with. Not a nation.” replied Celestia.

“I’m part of the Red Rose Empire. Yes, we keep worlds from being interfered with, but that isn’t our only purpose. And just saying… Puppet Master is actually the strongest member of the organization. He’s also my king, and I’ll follow him to the end.” Rainbow told her unenthusiastically.

“You don’t seem that excited about it.” Celestia noted sagely.

“No… but that’s because I’ve only seen one world right now. There is so much that I don’t know about, and the need for adventure is one of my most defining features. But to leave a world for something less familiar… I feel as if I’m leaving everything behind. Even when I make friends, it feels like it’s all for nothing when I have to go.” Rainbow drooped her ears and lowered her head, she still hadn’t looked in the direction of Celestia.

Celestia was quiet for a minute, obviously thinking about what to say next. Possibly even choosing her words carefully, as to not discourage Rainbow Dash with what she was about to say or even anger her.

“You know Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow’s ears perked up but her posture remained the same. “I’ve been alive longer than you. I’ve learned that shutting yourself down, isn’t the answer when dealing with new places. You’ll pass up opportunities to make friends that could teach you something very valuable. I would know, even though I’ve lived for thousands of years, I still don’t know all the answers, and I still am surprised by the simple things Twilight writes to me in her letters.”

Rainbow raised her head higher up to resume her previous posture.

Celestia took this time to continue. “You should be grateful with what you have, and don’t begrudge the opportunity to meet new ponies. I would know more than anypony that I’d be much less forgiving and so much more cruel, if I didn’t have ponies that I knew would be by my side at a moment’s notice. And to let go of that from the fear of losing what you have is the most foolish thing anypony can do.”

“Yeah I guess you’re right.” Rainbow remarked, looking at the horizon. “But I have somepony that will be there for the rest of my life… and I’d like to keep him there.” she smiled warmly at the sunless horizon.

“Rainbow it’s time to let me have a turn.” interrupted Puppet Master within her mind.

Rainbow brought power into Puppet Master’s soul and expelled it from her body. Beside her in a bright flash of light a new entity appeared before the two mares. Startling the sun goddess, and getting a warm smile from the weather goddess.

“Ladies.” stated Puppet Master watching the same horizon as Rainbow Dash. He reached down and put his hand on her head, Rainbow disappeared and was placed in Puppet Master’s body alongside Isis, who hitchhiked with Rainbow’s soul. The group of three was now in the control of the only creator in the current multiverse.

Celestia didn’t take her eyes off of Puppet Master, as he ignored her scrutinizing glare. She still firmly believed that Puppet Master was powerful and dangerous to her.

“You don’t need to look at me like that.” Puppet Master told Celestia, in an unusually calm voice.

Celestia was confused with his lack of hostility. When she first met him, he came off as an aggressive character that would gladly dethrone her, if he didn’t get his way. Or at least a warlord that would relish in the sight of her cowering in fear of his might.

“Who, are you?” asked Celestia skeptically.

“I’m Puppet Master. I understand our first encounter was rather… stressful… but I never truly intended harm. I’m sorry if I scared you in any way, or came off as a tyrant in your eyes. In truth, I am many things that ponies and people alike find me aggressive or peaceful. I’m sure you’re wondering how safe you are on this hill, with me being here.”

“I am.”

“You’re safer here, than in your own castle surrounded by an army.”

“And if I don’t believe you?” she asked cautiously.

“Then I won’t needlessly try to convince you otherwise.” he replied with his neutral tone.

There was a certain air to him. Like he demanded respect, but it never came forced because of his casualness. Celestia admired this trait, but refused to show it. She was sure that if he wanted to, he could place her in mortal danger. But regardless, she accepted his excuse and watched the horizon with him.

“I may come back on day.” Celestia froze up. “Oh, I won’t be wearing my armor, but I possibly would become much more powerful between now and then. I don’t know what I might do, but I’ll come in peace I assure you.”

“But why would you visit? And for what purpose?”

“Well I’m not sure. Maybe to observe the progress Equestria has made, but of course I would need to come to you first, so I don’t startle anypony. I may bring friends other than Rainbow though.”

“And that part worries me.” noted Celestia dryly.

“So, you’d prefer for this to be the last time you see me?”

“Yes.” Celestia responded simply.

“Then I guess I can leave you alone.” at that the conversation was over. Celestia had nothing more to say, and neither did Puppet Master.

“Are you ready to go to a negative space and create your universe?” asked Isis. “I have enough power to take us there now; all you need to do is use whatever you thought up in your head, and present it.”

“I’m ready. Take us to there now.”

Puppet Master’s body began to glow and fade out of existence. Celestia noticed it instantly and watched him disappear while the last remnants of his power faded along with his body. Celestia suddenly felt a small hole in the universe that he simply went through, and it closed without incident. She was impressed that she didn’t feel the predicted ramifications that Twilight’s spell would have caused.

Celestia spread her wings wide and smiled to herself. Standing on a snowy mountain top for so long made her wings stiff and cold while chilling her coat. She flew down off the mountaintop and glided down to her capital city of Canterlot with a content smile on her face. She wanted nothing more than to return to her throne, and watch the world age while her eternal beauty will remain and remind the masses of the history she witnessed.

But a dark cloud loomed on her mind about the return of Puppet Master. Of course, she would weather these worries as time went on, but they would always be there till the end of time. And she will always remember not to meddle with the boundaries of other worlds.

Chapter 14

Darkness...

That’s all I could see when Isis brought my body to the ‘Negative Space,’ as she called it. I felt my limbs go numb instantly and my thoughts seemed to be literally swimming, as if they were going over waves in my head. Every clear image was now distorted like it was cut up and thrown into a kaleidoscope or repainted with water coloring. I almost felt like I was not even there. Like I no longer existed and I was slipping away.

“Puppet Master! Quick build something!” Isis’s voice rang through the dark void.

My thoughts instantly went to the world I imagined when she first asked me to create a hub world. The image seemed to be distorted but then cleared. Then nothing…

Nothing…

Bright…

Nothing…

World…

Nothing…

Sun…

Nothing…

Round…

White Dawn…

I awoke standing in a great flat field of white stone. The utter lack of noise was beyond conception of the mind. Even the everyday white noise we took for granted and barely noticed, was gone and I found myself actually feeling as empty as the white expanse around me. I realized the reason why I was feeling so empty was because of my missing heart, or the lack of one. That wasn’t new to me in any way, but it was sort of sobering in a way considering how I’m feeling in this world and how it’s simple idleness is getting to me.

“Is this it? Is this all you could conjure?” Isis remarked unimpressed.

I realized where I was, and actually began to notice my surroundings. Of course the dizziness was still there, but after a few minutes I found myself being able to take in the scenery. I looked around to find nothing but the great white expanse I would use as my template. I stomped on the solid white surface and felt that it indeed was a very hard stone. But I felt something else…

“Whoa...” I whispered out loud.

“WHAT THE HAY?!” Rainbow chimed in.

I felt the world. The whole planet and everything inside and around it. I felt all of space and all of universe I just created with my imagination alone. This was my mind that was giving me these feeling and the world bending to its will. I was ecstatic, but I felt the other creations that I made when coming here. I looked up.

I was greeted by the sight of three other orbs and a strangely colored sky. One was the blue new born sun, that the two planets revolved around. The other was the shared moon between them. They all didn’t move yet, and there was currently no such thing as shadow or shade. Everything was bright but my eyes adjusted to see that white and blue wasn’t the only thing that I saw. The sky of the current planet I’m standing on was green and it coated the other celestial bodies in a greenish tint. I smiled at my victory for creating the template.

“Puppet Master I need plants to survive, and I’d hate to rush your creation but… I already feel myself withering.”

“Sorry, I’ll terraform the planet now.”

I decided finishing one now was the best idea. I chose to fully terraform the planet I was currently standing on, and brought my mind's attention to the planet. I first added mountains.

The ground began to shake as I lifted my hands in the air slowly for dramatic effect, smiling the whole time I was doing it. Mountains began to form randomly, and the world began to shape itself into a rocky landscape. Soon the only easily traveled roads were the deep valleys that covered my new planet and the small rocky path ways. The mountains were made up of loose rock that fell and slid across the sloped surface at the slightest touch. The mountains themselves haven’t changed color from the white default material that was first created.

I quickly changed that, by adding grey and brown to the respective matter. I then created the dirt, and laws of the world. I created a giant magnetic plate that was flat, and its positive polar side faced the equally large planetoid object in the sky. I quickly created another plate in that planetoid object that also had its polar positive facing the planet I was currently on. They couldn’t affect each other because their magnetic forces weren’t strong enough to reach each other.

I fixed that pretty fast as well.

They were now pushing away from each other because of the polar opposites. A fact I corrected by adding gravity to both of them while moving the sun and moon away from them so they wouldn’t be effected. The sun itself I chose to keep simple and made it like Celestia’s where it’s small enough to revolve around both planets. A fact I might change later.

As for the planet I still stood on, I then made sure that the mountains were all rock that protruded out of the ground, like they were forced up by a force that I will explain later. The dirt I let settle at the bottom of valleys, and up along the bases of the mountains. I placed the grass where all the dirt laid and removed some where water couldn’t condense. I then placed trees and forests in the world so at the bottom of valleys there were lush green fields or forests that surrounded the sources of water at the valley floor. The trees themselves were at times ten stories tall and some just four.

I then found the mountains rather plain, so I added moss to all the rocks so they’d have some form of life that would cover the mountain tops in a small amount of green foliage. I then took in my immediate surroundings, and mentally patted myself on the back when I realized how beautiful that actually looked.

I was standing in the bottom of a valley that had mountains on all sides around me to form a circle that stretched just two miles wide. I decided I couldn’t have that so I flattened the immediate area so I’d be able to have more room in this location for something special. Something that I needed. Something that a king can’t do without.

A castle.

I chose something like the Taj Mahal only much larger, and the towers are connected to the main structure that was a massive dome, similar to the dome of the white house. Only the tip would be nonexistent and the building itself would be shaped into a six pointed star with a watch tower on each one. The castle would be more like a city, with its many rooms that can fit 5,000 people in each point of the star, that stretches two miles in each direction. The center piece of the star shaped building was the dome itself that will rise twenty stories high while the watch towers would be forty stories tall.

The star shaped building that the dome rested on will not have a conventional roof because the roof was covered with dirt and a real flower garden rested on top of that. The flowers were all sorts of colors, but most consisted of white and yellow, while the remaining ranged from red to blue. There were vines that crept their way up the sides of the building and some even reached the top of the ten story walls. The whole castle was made of a white material similar to marble, but it was ten times as strong so that a blast of explosives wouldn’t make them so much as shake.

The throne room was inside the dome itself, and the throne was made of the same material the floor was, but the seat had a purple pillow resting in it for comfort. The dome was actually separated into many rooms and you could only enter through the large double doors at the north entrance, unless you had expressed permission to use the patio behind the throne.

The double doors would open into a larger room with a lower ceiling than expected, because the dome was twenty feet above the floor and was filled on the inside so there was no hollow space inside it. There was a hallway that led from the front double doors to the throne room that ended just short of the other side of the dome.

I found myself standing in the throne room itself, and behind me were two pillars parallel to each other with a balcony that was behind that. A marble guardrail kept anyone from falling off and the floors were just as white as marble, still made of the high strength material I’ve invented. The Throne itself also sat in front of the two pillars in the center of the room, and it faced the golden double doors that lead into the throne room itself.

The rest of the interior was still being planned in my mind, so I wasn’t sure if this would be the final product of the castle.

I then decided now was a good time to pull out Rainbow and Isis so when I sat down on my throne I pushed them out of my body onto the white floor several feet in front of me. Rainbow fully materialized before Isis and her expression was almost comical because of the sudden loss of jaw muscle control.

“Hahaha, Rainbow are you ok?” I asked with a smile that was hidden under my helmet.

Isis looked over at her with a smile.

“I think you broke her Puppet Master… or should I call you my king, now that I’m staying in your world?”

“Well, you may call me Puppet Master. You and Rainbow are I guess… my friends. Rainbow’s more of a wife now though.” I say looking at her with her continued baffled expression before she sputters from my statement.

“W-WIFE?!” she exclaims.

“Yeah, why not? You can be my queen; it is my kingdom so I can make it happen. Hell I even have the power to marry us without a priest because of my self-given title.” I expressed smartly.

“W-well I don’t know I-I mean I don’t know if I love you…” she trailed off with a blush on her face, while averting her gaze to look about the room.

I was genuinely surprised when she said that. I was prepared to let her be my wife just for the hell of it since she actually loves me now. But she doesn’t even know it herself. I tilted my head in confusion, but straightened it quickly so she wouldn’t catch it.

“Well all right.” I replied. “I’m not done with all the worlds yet so I think I’ll finish those before we do anything more…Actually you know what. I don’t have a lot of ideas but I know the basic landscape for both planets that still aren’t colored yet.”

“Wait, Puppet Master.” Isis started calmly. “Remember we need to get the aid of the many gods and deities that litter the worlds. I also will need a council room, where we can discuss the actions the worlds will be doing. And since we have a world of our own, we’ll need to complete it and make it look beautiful and appealing to all characters of gods.”

“Actually, that is accurate to what I was going to do. This planet that we are on right now is called White Dawn. Its landscape will be filled with many creatures that look odd but are beautiful in their own way. The big planet that’s in the sky currently is going to be called Midnight. The moon I don’t know what to call, but it’s going to fly around in a one eighty around both planets.” I explained my rough estimation of the final product, minus a few details.

“What will Midnight look like?” asked Rainbow Dash curiously.

“Well, Midnight will be the planet created out of nightmares. It will be filled with a harsh environment and a VERY unstable world where life needs to almost constantly move to be safe from the natural cycles of the world. So basically if you stand in one place for too long you WILL die.” I answer her with another smile hidden under my headgear.

Unfortunately the link between us three hasn’t deteriorated, and they both looked at me with a small trace of worry on their features.

“Don’t do that please...” replied Isis, shifting uncomfortably.

“Ok. Now what do we need to do first? Rainbow is ok, but I want to improve her skills to the point where I can safely send her out, knowing she wouldn’t end up in Terraria.” I ask bringing up a real issue.

Isis took this moment to ponder my statement and responded. “Well, make a bed that will be your spawn point. If one of you dies I’ll have to open a portal to get you. Well actually since this is your world you can come back whenever you want by using its natural power and allegiance to you. Rainbow on the other hand will have to use the spawn points.” Isis responded with a solution.

I was momentarily a little dumbfounded. “Allegiance?” I inquired in a questionable tone.

“Yes. This world is very powerful, and since you are its creator, it has no choice but to obey your commands. You’ve already been flexing your hold over this world by giving it matter and planets.” she answered, matter-of-factually.

“Oh ok, now I get what you mean…” I paused for a moment and Isis noticed this so she stayed quiet. “How powerful is this place?”

“When you’re here, you are more powerful than anything in the known universes… in fact you’re currently the most powerful being in all the universes since you’re a creator. You already have access to channel this realm's power through you at any given time, but you can’t feel it as much as I do.” Isis admitted, wincing a little.

I tilt my head and look at her with a raised eyebrow. “How powerful am I?”

“Well, you basically radiate power right now. If I get any closer to you, I’d feel disoriented by the amount that’s simply flowing through the air. But if a creature not as sensitive to divine power approaches you, like Rainbow Dash here,” she motions to the Pegasus beside her. “They would feel waves of energy coming off of you. You can easily suppress them if you look for them. But I recommend you keep that trait active and even play around with it when here. The other gods will need to be kept in line if arguments arise, which I promise they will.”

“Speaking of which.” I stated. “Do they know what I am?”

Isis’s head seemed to lose all motor function for a millisecond so it looked like it was about to fall before she righted it. “Well, actually no. You basically are a new god to them. As long as you do what you’re good at and make yourself look like an actual god, they’ll believe you to have similar abilities as one, if not more powerful ones.”

“I know how to look like a benevolent ruler. But what about creators? Do they know about them?”

“Yes, every god already knows about what a creator is because we all have enough power to sense them working on us when we are being… created.” she replied after a pause.

Rainbow looked unbelievably bored and started walking around the room for something to do. She started to look at the white pillars that stood opposites of each other, and held up the small portion of the dome and separated the balcony and the throne room and walked between the pillars and toward the center of the balcony. She put her forehooves on the guardrail and looked out at the horizon. Her mouth dropped slowly but surely.

“Do you think I’ll be able to experiment with a minor god? Or a deity?” I ask, after contemplating something.

Isis seemed confused. “A deity? Why? What could you get out of researching deities?”

“I want to create a creature in this world that will be able to act as a god-killer. If ever I want to go to another world where a god or deity tries to hide, then I want a creature that will seek them out, and kill them.” I tell her.

“Why would you want something like that?” she seems slightly horrified.

“If a god commits a crime here, and I’m not able to get to them because they escape through a portal then I’d like to be able to bring them before the council and show them what happens to those who betray me. More importantly, it will show them I have the ability to actually fight a celestial war with my creatures against other gods.”

Isis sighed in defeat but also some heartbreak. “It makes sense and I agree… but I don’t like it.” she stated solemnly.

“You don’t need to. A good cause sometimes needs a few bad deeds.” I responded emotionlessly.

“Yes, but it doesn’t mean it’s right to go to extremes just to-what is Rainbow doing?” Isis asked looking past my throne.

I felt what Rainbow was doing and feeling, but I had to see to be sure. I leaned to my right and peered over the side of my throne to look at the rainbow-maned Pegasus, that was now sprawled out on the floor belly up. She had the most blissful smile I’ve ever seen on her face as if she just overdosed on happy pills. I snickered when I saw this ,and I was almost confused when I realized she was actually the only one exposed to my sun so far… which actually confused me more than the situation.

My sun was actually radiating a subtle amount of happiness, that was pooling over Rainbow Dash as she sat in its rays. She must have started feeling it after going onto the balcony, and decided to lay down and soak up as much as she could. To be honest, I wasn’t even aware of making that, and obviously Isis thought the same.

“You should take everything into account when you create something. Your opinion of the sun was a happy thing that people or ponies will love… and that’s what you created. Be careful with everything you create, or you’ll make something you don’t intend.” Isis expressed with a sagely nod.

“Well I think I’ll keep the sun.” I replied with a smile as I watched Rainbow, whom didn’t care how many eyes were on her. “Maybe after the council, the gods can go outside and feel joy once more… maybe a heartless entity will even find a heart…” I finished, thinking of my own emptiness in my chest.

Isis looked at me sympathetically, but I ignored her and let my emotions express disapproval of her sympathy. She understood, but it didn’t go away.

“You know, maybe you can go join her.” Isis suggested slyly.

I smiled. “Maybe. I have a few ideas of the other planet.”

I got up from my throne and moved around it. I quickly placed all my armor and wings in my inventory so the rays will hit my unprotected body. As I got closer to Rainbow she seemed to fidget a little before opening her eyes and smiling at me as I laid down to her right. We shared an affectionate gaze, but hers was more meaningful than mine. I closed my eyes and partially spread my limbs to semi match Dash’s fully splayed form.

I let the sun’s rays soak into my skin as I brought power to the planet across the sky. I easily covered it in a black eternal cloud that will forever block out the sun from that planet. I began my secret terraforming, that only a creature as omniscient as Isis would be able to see. However a hoof distracted me as it gripped my hand slightly. I kept my eyes closed because I could feel Rainbow looking at me in an affectionate way, while her right hoof was in my hand. I in turn squeezed back.

“Hey Puppet Master?” she asked seemingly hesitant.

“Yes Rainbow?” I replied calmly with a warm smile.

“…N-nothing.” she stuttered and she looked back up into the sky before a thought hit her. “Actually, can you make the sky blue? I don’t really like it green.”

“Yeah, I was more going for something different… but if it makes you happy.” I replied while removing a few elements from the sky to make the refraction of light turn the sky blue.

Even more of the sun's rays seemed to reach us, and happiness flooded our bodies.

“…Pup. I love you…” admitted Rainbow.

“I can’t lie to you…”I replied solemnly. “I still don’t love you… but I want to. My body just isn’t ready to love a pony.”

I felt a pang of pain in Rainbow’s heart. I opened my eyes and rolled into a kneeling position, it caught Rainbow’s attention and she opened her eyes to watch me as I placed my head in front of her face. My lips pressed against hers, and I poked at her mouth to signal my tongues longing to enter her mouth. She smiled and allowed entry and we shared a passionate kiss. One that Rainbow thoroughly enjoyed, and one I was actually a little hesitant to enjoy it. But the kiss didn’t seem as alien as our relationship, and I was able to get some enjoyment out of it.

Our lips broke and our tongues untangled as I pushed away slowly. I looked into her eyes and told her something I hoped will reassure her emotions. “Rainbow… I am ready to love you. My body isn’t. If you’d just let me change myself to be able to love you back, then I’ll be happy to be with you forever. But I don’t mind if we go on dates.” she shook her head as her heart reignited.

“Don’t change yourself to love me.” she commanded affectionately. “I want to know you truly love me. Not with a heart that you give yourself, but with your own. And I don’t care how long it takes. I want your love to be true, not a gift.” she admited with sadness in her voice, but confidence in her words.

I rolled back over onto my back and grabbed a hold of her hoof again.

“If that’s what you wish…” I simply replied.

“Awwww…” Isis cooed behind us, eliciting a smile from us both. “You two are like a really bad romance novel.” she joked with a playful tone.

“Go have sex with a tree.” I retorted jokingly.

Chapter 16

Puppet Master stood on the curtain wall, looking out over his kingdom that now had several new structures. Strange, almost organic shells that were lifted off the ground by a trunk. Within each circular shell was a forming body of a Terrarian. The liquids inside each white egg sack was a protein solution for the fetus that will take several months to grow. Puppet Master could simply create the Terrarians out of thin air, but his imagination wasn’t fexible enough to actually create so many individuals at once.

He heard a flapping of wings behind him, followed by a clop of hooves on the marble wall on his right. He didn’t need to turn his head to know Rainbow Dash stood beside him.

“What are those?” asked Rainbow Dash, her expression curious.

“Those are eggs. Terrarians will come out of those with varying races and personalities. But all of them already know their purpose and what they should do. When they come out of there they’ll start mining the surrounding mountains and gather materials to build tools. I actually have a starting set of tools for each individual Terrarian.” Puppet Master explained to her.

“Starting tools? Like what?” she asked looking at Puppet Master.

“A knife, axe, and a pickaxe.” he responded.

“Oh…” Rainbow seemed hesitant about something.

Puppet Master began to let his mind wonder about the possibilities of his currently template white moon until Rainbow finally collected her thoughts and spoke up.

“…You’re leaving, right?” she asked while lowering her head a little.

“…Yes I am. But I’ll be back.”

Rainbow Dash flew up and hugged the right side of his body.

“Be safe.” she purred, as she affectionately rubbed her cheek up against Puppet Master’s.

“I will.” he replied, giving her a side hug. “And Maybe I’ll bring back a souvenir.” he added with a smile. “I need to leave a few things here while I go off on my own adventure. I suggest you explore the skies, and come back periodically to check on the eggs.”

“Really?” she deadpanned. “I’m not a bird. I’m not going to sit on them.” she frowned.

Puppet Master chuckled lightly. “Nah, I don’t expect you do something like that. Just when they all hatch I want you to make sure they know what they're doing and they all have names.”

“Y-you want me to name them all?” she stuttered with a horrified look.

“No, just make sure they came with names… then we’ll name them together, if they don’t.” Puppet Master gave her a mischievous smile.

It earned him a glare from the rainbow-maned Pegasus. “Fine but I won’t like it.”

“I’ll leave the moment I’m ready. I suggest you get used to this new world. It’ll be your home for a long time.” Puppet Master commanded the universe to move his physical body.

I found myself in the throne room standing in front of, and looking at my throne. Turning to my left, I willed up two chests and a mannequin. I opened my inventory and saw the entire chest worth of books and spell books that filled most of my inventory.

“I need to make a library sometime soon.” I mused to myself after looking at all the books in my inventory.

I placed them all in the first chest, and then I went to the second chest and deposited all my weapons. I turned to the mannequin and stared at it sadly. I took my helmet off of my head, and placed it properly on the head of the mannequin. I did the same with my chest plate, but took my time on removing my glowing gauntlets. My leggings were last to come off and were almost as easy to remove as the helmet I wore. I placed them on the mannequin and was satisfied with my work.

Then I placed my wings out of my inventory, and went to replace it with a lucky horse shoe… lucky horse shoe.

“OH man… If only I were an all-powerful being that can will things into existence whenever I want.” I cried with mock sadness for my lack of a horse shoe.

I willed a horse shoe into existence and made it lucky. I placed it in place of my accessories slot where my wings used to occupy and I placed my wings in my inventory. I was now without weapons, armor, and spell books. But the only real weapon I had was the spells I already knew, and I’d keep a lid on those. I picked the potions out of the chest I had placed all my other stuff in, and took them all with me.

From where I was I could feel Rainbow Dash already moving quickly across the landscape using Isis and I as a waypoint for her way back home. Isis herself was just entering the throne room by pushing open the doors with a small amount of difficulty.

“UGH!” she groaned as she pushed aside the heavy white doors. “Whew! Puppet Master. I’ve come to make sure you know what you plan on doing, when you get to the new world. I recommend you ask the divine who protects the world for permission to enter, and go to Equestria if that’s where you truly wish to go.”

“It’s ok, Isis. Should I tell him I’m a creator and I’d feel honored if he were to allow me into his world?” I asked her.

“Well just show as much respect toward him as you can, when you speak to him. Also when you go into universal view you’d be able to see everything in the multiverse. Try not to expose yourself to any other divines.”

“Uh, universal view?” I asked.

“Well.” she rubbed her head sheepishly. “There is no name for it, and that’s all I could really think of.”

I nodded my head with a smile on my face. I then willed my clothes to form into blue jeans and a white t-shirt with a red rose on the right shoulder. I gave myself a once over and admired my build since my muscles weren’t monumentally big, but just large enough for maybe one or two people to point it out. I felt comfortable in this new exposed form. Wearing the protective armor for so long made me feel powerful, but now with it off, I felt vulnerable once again.

Although being in a safe place I didn’t notice this vulnerability as much, and I decided I was content the way I was. I wouldn’t just want to hop into a world with a full suit of armor right? It would scare a few people, especially if I happen to be an alien in their world.

I asked Isis, “So I should just introduce myself as Puppet Master?”

“Well you can, but divines aren’t big on names. Most of them don’t have one. But if you’re going to meet people you might as well come up with a name that others can identify your divineness with. Like a divine name.”

“Divine name? I’m guessing that’s what I call myself, that a divine will use to identify me with…” I thought out loud, as I quieted down to think.

“Yes that’s pretty much true… also we need more animals on this planet. I feel nature just isn’t worth it without birds or an animals to eat plants that exist.”

“I’ll do that when I come back.” I told her, and flashed a warm smile. “But for now farewell.”

“Wait did you think of a divine name?” she asked.

“Oden.” came my reply.

“Oh, that’s actually pretty good. But of course that is taken by a few gods. A repeat name is no issue though since you’re the only divine named Oden."

“Good. I’ll be off.” I willed myself away.

I felt my body tethered to the realm I’ve created as my sight spread across the multiverse. It looked like a create cluster of universes and mine was on the outermost rim of the worlds. I also felt my world several days faster than everything else. I located an anthropomorphic Equestria easily enough with my sight, and I felt the other divines completely unaware of what I was doing. I was more interested in the divines themselves as they felt like an aura around each universe.

The universe I selected as my journey was held by a very powerful divine that was blissfully unaware of my peeking, and I decided to use my power to ‘poke’ him so he’d be aware of my presence. At first he seemingly was startled and his awareness was erratic and everywhere. The other divines noticed, but didn’t act thinking, or presumably thinking, he wishes to find another divine for a favor. Eventually he sensed my energy string that only made him and him alone aware of my presence and locked onto it. He or it trialed the energy understanding the meaning of secrecy and followed it all the way to my hidden universe where his actions stopped and for a moment I thought he did a double take of my hidden world.

“Hello? Who is this who wishes to speak to me, in such a secretive matter?”

“Hello, divine of a great world. My followers call me Puppet Master. You may call me Oden, as I’ve chosen that as my name for great divines such as yourself.” I spoke back to him as respectfully as I could muster.

His response was a laugh. “HAHAHAHAHA! You are a new divine, are you not? Yes, we get them almost every day! But strange as you are so powerful to hide your world, so we may not see it. Why the secrecy?” he pseudo-commanded.

Keeping my respectful tone, I told him, “This world isn’t done. I’m continuing the work on the universe that will finally finish it, and I will reveal it when I’m ready.”

He was silent for a moment. “…By the divines, you’re a creator.” he stated, his voice with awe. “To what do I owe the pleasure, Oden?” he respectfully asked.

“I came to notice your world has a human inside the atmosphere of a planet I wish to visit.” I replied to him.

“Visit? Do you wish me to hand over this human to you?” he asked curiously. His wise and ancient voice was so soothing, but filled with wonder.

“No… not yet anyway. I want to know more about him and try to coexist with the creatures of the land alongside him. I wish to experiment with many personalities of different mortals, to learn more and gain insight on different personalities. I wish to enter Equestria near where this human lives. If I’m able to convince him to leave with me, then I’d be happy. But I’d like to do it myself without your influence if you don’t mind.”

“You will be met with hardship as my creatures don’t trust humans on a large scale. But if you say you want to do this alone, then I won’t stop you. I give you permission to enter my world, if you have a body to do so.” he responded curtly.

“I thank you for your understanding. Are there any rules you wish for me to abide by?”

“Please, I don’t want to seem demanding.”

“Oh no, don’t worry about offending me. If there is something you wish me not to do, then you must tell me now, so I don’t make the mistake later. I wouldn’t want to create a mess of things in your world without your consent.”

“…I see. In that case. Try not to kill my mortals. They all play a role later on. But I will tell you who you can kill if you chose.”

“I would like that. If you can, please mark them with a red aura only I can see, if you’re ok with them being killed by me. Anything else you wish me not to do?”

“Don’t spread your worship into my worlds. That’s all I ask.” came his answer.

“I will follow your wishes honorably. If I’ve stepped over my boundaries I will not fault you if you wish to remove me forcefully from your world.” I told him giving him more security with me being there.

He was silent for a while more. “…You’re very honorable, for giving me so much control over where you go. Normally I never get this much control over my world, and I only command my deities, spirits, and gods… I like you.”

“You consider me a friend?” I asked confusedly.

“Maybe an acquaintance. And depending on your performance, I may consider you a friend after this.”

“That means a lot to me. I thank you. May I enter your world now?” I continued.

“Yes, and I’ll guide you into Equestria.”

“Thank you… friend.”

I felt myself going through our secretive connection with my physical body and into his universe. I felt my universe strain to keep our link strong and overcame the current divines’ power and made sure I was connected to the universe. The divine didn’t mind that this happened and didn’t even flinch when it did. Maybe it was an expected side effect of a divine entering another divine’s world. I felt him guide me to the Equestria I already knew existed, and its location that I also already knew. But the help wasn’t begrudged in any way and I felt welcome.

I hit the surface and materialized.

I opened my eyes and found myself in a forest. For some reason I felt my power being hidden by my universe, as if a tiny barrier that was under my skin hid my magic and all my abilities. I heard the birds chirping in the morning light and sunbeams came through the tree canopy that was currently exposed. Not much light got down onto the ground because of the position of the sun. I looked down at the wet mud that covered the bottom of my sneakers and trudged on.

I felt a presence in the air that belonged to the divine I spoke to, as he smiled down on me. I’m not sure how I could feel a smile on a being that had no face or body to express emotion, but I took it as a quirk about the worlds and divines that watched over the mortal people. I felt him poking at my conscious and I allowed him in, but only by a certain amount.

“Hello. All you need to do to get to Ponyville is walk straight ahead. You know about my citizens don’t you?”

“Yes. And I plan on having a relaxing time with them.”

“Celestia is the sun goddess. She’s actually a minor spirit, and I can speak directly to her. Do you want me to give you special treatment?”

“No, I want my experience as raw as the human's. Thank you for offering and I would like to cash in on that offer if things get too hairy. But please, don’t assume it’s getting hairy and ask me when I would like to get this treatment.”

“Very well. What name will you go by? Puppet Master is a little ponyish for you. The human’s name is David.”

“Mine will be Troy.” I responded simply.

“I like that name… good luck, I’ll stay in touch.” he responded and I felt his presence leave me.

I walked straight through the trees and foliage of the forest. Hours went by when I finally came across the tree line and saw a village in the distance. I smiled to myself as I exited the forest and began my path toward Ponyville when I suddenly felt a speedy presence come toward me, there were now two that were in my perception range and I didn’t need my eyes to tell me they were dive-bombing me.

I quickly jumped back a few paces as they landed on the ground with a thump and a beat of wings to slow themselves before hitting the ground. They turned to me and I saw the ponified humanoid solar guards glaring at me with their spears pointed toward me. Their expressions grew less intense when they realized what I was.

“A human? I thought there was only one?” asked the one on the right in a younger voice.

“At ease.” ordered the older stallion at my left and he raised his spear as I had my hands in the air. “He’s not a threat. Who are you?"

“I’m Troy.” I responded with a surprised and semi-fearful face. “U-uh where am I?”

“Ponyville and Equestria. We have another creature like you in town. Just don’t talk to anypony, ok? Some ponies don’t really like humans. I don’t mind the current one because he saved a couple of fillies. I suggest you find your way to the library.” he told me. “You can’t miss it. It looks like a giant tree house in the middle of town.”

I lowered my hands cautiously and analyzed them. Their armor was like ancient stentorian armor and they had pony faces with pony legs and hooves. They stood upright and the older one had a stoic expression, while the younger had a wondrous expression as he eyed me. He saw my rose and raised his eyebrow.

“What’s the symbol on your shirt?” he asked curiously, receiving a glare from the more experienced guard.

“Oh that?” I replied, turning to my left to give him a full view of the red rose with its stem that went down to the base of the sleeve. “That’s the symbol of the beautiful Red Rose Empire. We live in a rich land where everyone must act to help the community, to strengthen the empire and make each other happy. For centuries we’ve lived in peace amongst the much larger nations that were oblivious to our presence. We prefer it that way, though. Being small makes you the underdog, no matter how big you make yourself out to be.” I boasted, giving them a fake history lesson.

“Interesting… well good day to you. We need to get back to our patrol.” the older guard spread his white wings that matched his coat. Before he took off, he looked back at me, “Oh, and kid.”

“Yes?” I responded.

“Hold onto those values you grew up by. I’d like to see you spread them around this town, so others will think like you. I’d be happy to see some love and friendship returned to this place.” he smiled warmly, his experienced eyes softened and he looked thoughtful.

“By my body and my soul, I will do what I can to share my love and give happiness to all.” I replied, forming the gesture of the cross on my chest while giving him a smile that told him truthfulness.

He nodded to me and looked at the younger guard. “Now, let’s get back on our patrol. After that we need to send word to the rest of the guard that there’s another human.”

“Yes sir!” he saluted and they both flew off slowly but picked up speed as they went off in the distance.

I smiled and continued my walk into town. I saw all kinds of different colored ponies wearing many different styles of clothing. I looked at them all and some even looked back at me, and told their friends to look too. I got some glares from what seemed every eighth pony, but other than that I wasn’t all that alienated. I didn’t feel strange when some even started talking about me loud enough so I could hear them like I wasn’t even there.

“Is he another human?”

“He doesn’t look like the one I’ve seen walking around.”

“I’m sure it’s the same one.”

“No it’s not, he doesn’t have the yellow hair. He has black and it’s a bit curly.”

I forgot what my hair looks like and I concentrated on that. To my surprise I saw the small afro, and thought it to be almost a foreign sight to me as I trekked my way through the town, with how long I’ve gone without seeing it. I was suddenly stopped by a hoof tapping the back of my shoulder. I turned around and saw an earth pony stallion with a brown coat, wearing blue jeans and a red jacket over a white t-shirt similar to mine. His mane was a seemingly complimentary shade of yellow and he wore a scowl on his face like he didn’t like me being here. Chances are he didn’t.

He also had a red aura around him.

“Who do you think you are, coming into our town without our permission huh?” he demanded, wearing a malicious smirk.

“I hope he isn’t a cliché bad guy.” I thought to myself.

“Troy, of the Red Rose Empire. Land of peace and acceptance.” I responded with a smile. “Are you a bringer of peace or war?” I asked, loudly enough so the others in the streets can hear me. I followed it up with a smile too.

A crowd began to gather and two more goons with a similar get up, but with glasses came out of the growing crowd and surrounded me in a triangle formation. I was closest to the one I was speaking to.

“I’m a bringer of justice.” he responded, pulling out a switchblade knife and flipping out the blade toward me. “And you’ve made the mistake of coming to my town.”

I could see the ponies were afraid of the stallion and his goons. To my surprise, I saw Pinkie Pie in the crowd with a worried expression along with most other ponies. However I counted five with smirks on their faces as they watched the scene unfold.

“Well, It’s hardly my fault I was dropped here you know. I’m sure we can come to an agreement.” I tried to reason, but it came out unconvincing.

“Sure, we can do that. How about you get out or you die?” he responded maliciously, approaching me.

I took a few steps back so I was now in the middle of the triangle of goons. One of them that was to my left pulled out a crossbow and the other unsheathed a sword. The one with the sword was a unicorn, and I both heard and felt him charging his magic for a spell. I was out numbered and was under-geared. I had magic on my side and a divine, but I held off on either of those, because I wanted to see what I could do.

“Need help?” the divine asked.

“No thank you.” I responded quickly.

I took another look at the crowd and I noticed that surprisingly five of the main six were heading to the crowd with worried expressions. Rainbow Dash was flying above the group of friends and when she saw me she flew higher and faster. The other ponies halted at the edge of the crowd, while Twilight stepped forward.

“Hey stop! Let him be Builder!” she shouted at the earth pony humanoid.

They looked like their respective selves, but they had a humanoid body. Their expressions were worried, scared, and concerned while Twilight’s was angry. Rainbow Dash looked confident and was about to dive bomb the leader.

“STAY OUT OF THIS!” shouted Builder, whom I assumed was the leader.

“Yes, stay out of this.” I mirrored, then launched into a boast. “I obviously have this situation under control."

“Ha! Look who’s full of himself! The human thinks he can win against us.” he laughed with his goons.

“I could have predicted his dialogue without even looking at him. He’s just a simple backyard bully that grew up.” I analyzed in my mind.

“No, you can’t take them!” exclaimed Twilight as she stepped forward.

“Yeah!” shouted Rainbow Dash above us. “Humans can’t fight as well as ponies! You’d best accept our help!”

“Nope! I’ve got this!”

“HEY!” shouted a new male voice from behind me.

I turned around to see none other than the human I was looking for. He was a white male with a medium build, and blonde hair with blue eyes. He was wearing a scowl toward Builder the leader.

“You leave him alone!”

“And what’d you do? Run and hide behind mares like you always do!” he mocked towards the human.

“Stay out of this!” I shouted to him.

“YOU CAN’T TAKE THEM!” he yelled back with worry and fear on his face. “You’re only human!” he shouted to me.

“I’ve dealt with worse. Trust me.” I replied calmly while taking a fighting stance.

“You hear that boys?” started Builder. “He feels honorable. Let’s get him!”

The one with the crossbow lifted it up and pointed it at me, aiming down the sights. I kept my eyes on Builder while the goon on my left pulled the trigger and the bolt went flying toward me. Using some hidden magic to speed up my reaction time, I entered a sort-of slow motion bullet-time. Quickly ducking to dodge the crossbow bolt whizzing towards me, I swiftly reached out and caught it before it left my personal space. I stood up and held the bolt above my head with a couple of awed expressions from the crowd.

I then felt a bolt of magic be released from the unicorn toward me, and I quickly analyzed it with my divine ability to scan. I concluded it was a physical spell, and threw the crossbow bolt at the magic bolt. They collided between me and the unicorn, the bolt exploded into a small cloud of wooden dust that I sprinted through with all my speed and before the unicorn could react, I punched him in the face with enough force for him to stumble back and drop his sword. He hit the ground unconscious, and I grabbed his iron sword.

Now I had a weapon and I slowly walked back to my starting position with a confident smirk on my face. Builder looked worried, because I was eyeing him and he had only a dinky little switchblade knife to protect himself. His scowl seemed to be etched into his face by now. The one with the crossbow looked worried as well, and loaded up another bolt with haste. I didn’t give him enough time because I ran toward him and smacked the crossbow out of his hand and gave him a hard scowl.

“…D-don’t hur-.” he didn't get time to finish the sentence, as I punched him hard in the face.

All the goons had a red aura, but I didn’t take that as an invitation to kill them because I didn’t need to. They were weak as it is, and they would prove to be a source of entertainment later on in my stay here. I didn’t care if they did a predictable thing like capturing the main six or the human, because I knew I’d use my magic the next time to stop them. In fact I was hoping they’d do this again.

I picked up the crossbow and walked over in front of Builder who now held a fearful expression and started to step back. I threw aside the crossbow, and tossed the sword to him while the air was filled with a collective gasp.

I smirked at him, boasting, “If we’re going to fight, I want it fair.”

“Y-you’ve got a death wish.” he stuttered, but picked up the sword anyway, never taking his eyes off me.

“And you’re a terrible fighter. A twelve year old could beat you with their fists, even if you had a full set of armor and a molten sword.” I taunted him with a sure smile.

“You’re going to pay for that!” he quickly snatched up the sword and dual-wielded it with his knife and charged me.

I stood stock still until he was about to slash vertically at me, and I raised my right hand to grab his wrist while I used my left hand to grab his hand with the knife. Surprise dominated his expression and I head-butted him hard in the snout, making him stumble back with his eyes closed. I then punched him in the stomach, and when he bent down to comfort his wound I shoved my right knee into his face.

He fell back with a startled and pained scream as he dropped all his weapons on the ground and held his face and stomach with a hoof. I considered the fight over and I nodded my head with a smile and turned to the human that was behind me with a slack jawed expression. The ponies who watched only looked at me, their expressions a mix of horror, amazement, awe, and happiness.

“Y-you monster!” shouted Builder. “I knew humans were no good warlords!”

“No, humans aren’t warlords. We’re just more resourceful than you ignorant ponies. Your hate for anything different than the norm lost you this battle, and it will continue to haunt your ability to function as it destroys you from the inside out. I didn’t even need to fight you. I could have let the locals who are appalled by violence convince you to stop. But then I wouldn’t be able to teach you why you’re wrong.”

“You’re still a monster!” he exclaimed, getting to his knees while spitting blood on the ground. “Go back to Tartarus where you belong!” he stared at me with hateful eyes. “Go back to whatever warmongering and evil place you come from!”

I smiled warmly at him and approached him. His eyes widened and he tried to back up fearfully, but his wounds made his movements sluggish and painful.

“STAY BACK YOU MONSTER!” the ponies in the crowd put their hooves up to their mouths with horror as I put my hand on his head.

“WHAT ARE YOU-doing...to…” his mind began to slip into unconsciousness, as I sent a command to his brain he needs sleep. “…Me…” Just before he went unconscious I spoke to him.

“Remember this day, as the greatest failure of your own judgment. I want you to come back to me and confront me about this day. You will tell me why you’re so angry at my race, and why you felt it necessary to hurt me.” I commanded him as he slowly began to fall asleep.

I felt his body give out on his weight and I helped him down on his side where he went to sleep. I slowly stood up and looked back at the awed and worried expressions of the ponies around me. I caught sight of Twilight’s wondrous expression, as her mouth refused to fully close. I scanned my eyes all the way across the crowd until they rested on the figure of the human. I smiled at him and he composed himself.

I took a few steps toward him with a smile on my face when I was interrupted by a purple hoof.

“Who the hay are you!” shouted Twilight Sparkle in my left ear.

After I looked over to her with a mild amount of shock, I calmed myself and gave her a friendly smile.

“I’m Troy, of the Red Rose Empire. Pleased to meet you.” I held out my hand for a hand shake and she took it warily.

“Y-you know, you’re either the dumbest human in Equestria, or really lucky. Those guys don’t mess around.” she looked at the unconscious ponies I knocked out with a wince.

“M-maybe we should get you to the library, where nopony will be staring at you.” suggested Twilight watching the crowd.

“Hmm.” I thought when looking at the crowd. They flinched as if my look burned them. I acquiesced, “Agreed, I appear to have caused a lot of worry today. I best follow you, since I’m not sure how the ponies will react to the incident.

“Ok well… follow me.” Twilight replied, turning around and heading toward what I believed was the library.

Chapter 17

I arrived in the library with Twilight, and sat down on the couch. The rest of the girls never actually followed her here, and the human was trying to excuse his way to us. He wasn’t able to meet up with us because the size of the crowd and we took the alleyway, so nopony would be able to follow us. Rainbow Dash seemed to go after the original human after the fight, and I could only assume interrogate him as if he would know everything about me.

Twilight eyed me with a scowl and began to speak like she was scolding me. “Who are you, and why are you here?”

“I’m Troy of the Red Rose Empire, and I’m not sure why I’m here.” I responded with cluelessness and a raised eyebrow.

“Ok. Why did you fight them instead of letting us help you?” she continued her questioning with wariness in her voice.

“Because I saw a troubled soul that lashes out when change comes in weird forms. I felt obligated to show him I’m the better man, and to continue my teachings when we next meet. Only next time I’m sure it will be under more peaceful circumstances.” I reasoned.

“How did you plan on teaching him anything by fighting him!” Twilight's voice showed no small amount of anger. “That looked more like you were enjoying the-!”

“Please!” I yelled, interrupting her tirade before it could continue further. “Calm yourself. This is an ancient technique known by many of my people. To prove you are better, you must meet the aggressor on common ground. If I showed him I’m merciful and stronger than him, he would be more likely to approach me than if I showed my rage and no mercy toward him. It will comfort his subconscious mind into believing he would be able to speak to me, rather than have to fear me.”

“Well, you’ve done more than just making him afraid of you.” Twilight noted hostilely. “You scared many ponies with how strong you are even, without weapons.” her expression softened a bit and she paused and looked away. “But it was comforting in the least to show you didn’t hurt any of them further…”

*SLAM!*

“WHERE IS HE!” shouted Rainbow Dash, charging into the library with another figure behind her.

The human looked at me and scowled for a moment, but my attention was brought back to Rainbow Dash.

“Hey you!” she yelled at me and I waited for her to speak. “Yeah you! Who do you think you are! Fighting is not the answer to any problem!”

Before I could respond, the human spoke up with a disapproving glare, “Yeah man, you shouldn’t prove to everypony you’re violent.” his voice seemed more calm than Rainbow's, at least. “It gives us a bad image, and it’s only going to get worse if you keep it up.”

“Please, allow me to explain.” I calmly asked, while holding my right hand up with my fingers together and my hand flat to symbolize stop. “I was teaching him. I’m not done with my lesson, and I don’t plan on harming others. I merely incapacitated him, and I wish to continue my way of teaching until he knows better.”

“What, by beating him into the ground every time you see him?” retorted the human.

“No. I gave him a suggestion to meet me again, on more peaceful terms. I’m confident he will meet me again, and even if he doesn’t do it peacefully and tries to fight me again, I won’t fight back. I will block him and try to reason until he tires or leaves. Or even better, he decides to have a conversation with me.” I explained with what I hope was a comforting smile.

“Yeah, and how do you plan on doing that?” Rainbow Dash asked still in a scolding mood, and a scowl on her face.

Twilight was content to simply listen to the exchange.

“I’ve known many types of people and ponies. When I saw him, I associated him with a controlling and weak mind. My suspicions were confirmed when I placed my hand on his head, and felt his character. All he needs to be shown is that his current control over others won’t give him any more power over me and that I’m willing to speak to him neutrally, no matter what his past aggression toward me will be.”

“As noble as that sounds.” started the human. “It’s the dumbest idea I’ve heard. Do you have any idea how crazy powerful he is?”

“Wait wait, hold on.” interrupted Twilight. “You said you read his character.” she shot a skeptical look at me. “No one can do that, other than maybe the Princesses. I haven’t even heard of a spell to do that! Humans don’t even have magic, so I really doubt you even could read him in anyway, other than facial expressions.” Twilight tried to use logic to figure out my reason. “I think you’re lying.” she scowled at me.

“I can prove it.” I told her, and held out my left hand to her with the palm up. “Put your hoof in my hand and I’ll read your mind.”

Twilight threw a skeptical look at me, and deadpanned, “I doubt it, if anything you’re just trying to hold my hoof.”

“I wish to prove you wrong, logical unicorn.” she raised her eyebrow. “And I want you to know me better. Please, if you don’t trust me enough to put your hoof in my hand.” I lowered my hand and placed it on my lap with my other one. I then reached both hands behind my back and held them together high up on my back so she knows I’m not holding anything. “Then put it on my shoulder or on my head. Anywhere you trust me, not to be able to hurt you.” I reasoned.

Twilight looked at me skeptically and looked at Rainbow Dash and the human in the room.

“If he does anything funny, I’ll buck him so hard, he’ll orbit the earth.” Rainbow Dash encouraged.

Twilight looked at the human. “If he’s anything like me, then he was trained to defend himself and I know for sure you can beat him up if he tried to hurt you.” the human comforted her.

“Ok… I’ll touch your head then.” Twilight stated inching slowly toward me.

I lowered my head and closed my eyes, so she could see my hands are without any improvised weapon and I felt the room. She was inching closer and Rainbow looked like she was ready to spring into action if anything weird were to happen. She finally placed her hoof on the back of my head and I felt her conscious and scanned all her knowledge. I picked out the important things I want to say to her and found some interesting information about the human.

“I-I don’t feel anything. You were bluffing.” accused Twilight, with no small amount of anger in her voice, withdrawing her hoof from my head and backing up quickly.

I lifted my head and opened my eyes and gave her a warm smile.

“Oh Twilight Sparkle-” her eyes went wide. “-faithful student of Princess Celestia, friend of Princess Luna, and Element of Magic. You are a studious unicorn with a very unique talent in magic, your cutie mark is in the shape of a six pointed star, with a similar white star under it. The white star’s points are between the purple ones and there are also more stars around it. Five to be exact. You are friends with few, but unknowingly loved by many.” I offered with a smile.

Twilight walked quickly toward me and slapped me across the face.

“NO ONE IS SUPPOSED SEE MY CUTIE MARK BUT ME!” she snarled at me.

“YOU PERV!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“Whoa, what’s with you two and your cutie mark?” asked the human.

Rainbow glared at me like I committed a sin. Twilight turned to the human and explained to him with an angry face.

“Cutie marks are symbols that appear on your flanks that show your special talent. Because of its location, only your parents or yourself are really is supposed to know what it looks like, other than your husband or wife!”

“I’m sorry if I made this uncomfortable for you.” I admitted to her with a sorrowful expression.

“Y-you had to look at a memory of me while I was in the shower, to see that!” she shouted at me.

“Actually, I only selected your knowledge about your own cutie mark, and built the image on what you remember it by. I selected memories you’re uncomfortable with me seeing, and moved them away from what I looked at.” I explained to her with a blank face.

“He’s probably lying!” retorted Rainbow Dash.

“I’m sorry. I truly didn’t look at those memories. But if it makes you upset, I’ll stay away from you for the rest of my stay here.” I offered to her, looking as sorry as I can.

“N-no, the damage has been done.” Twilight growled, scrunching up her nose with a hoof on her face in frustration.

“But Twilight!” started Rainbow Dash with a shocked expression.

“No, we can’t do any more about it. I’ll just go contact the Princess about you being here, and then I’ll have somepony else take care of you.” she continued with a scowl.

Twilight started to head up the stairs while groaning in frustration.

“I don’t need someone to take care of me. I can survive without a caretaker.” I reasoned.

“Ugh.” groaned Rainbow Dash. “Well, at least you're as modest as David.”

“Nonsense, I’m going to get you somepony to take care of you.” Twilight remarked at the top of the stairs.

“But-”

*SLAM*

Twilight slammed the upstairs library door in an effort to drown me out. I sighed in defeat and looked at the human in the room.

I turned to the human. “I assume you’re David.”

“Yeah, I am.” he started neutrally. “And trust me, when Cele-” catching Rainbow’s glare, he corrected himself. “The Princess gets here, she’ll likely assign someone to take care of you. I actually was able to make enough bits to buy my own house. She might ask me to take care of you, while you’re here. Wait what’s your name?” he asked on a lighter note.

“Troy, of the Red Rose Empire.” I answered, smiling at him.

He looked lost for a moment. “I’m guessing you and I are from different Earths, because there is no Red Rose Empire on my planet.”

“Well I’d understand that. Considering you didn’t immediately point out I may be right, when I told Twilight I could read minds. But it only requires physical contact to work.” I put my hands back on my lap and asked, “So, what can I expect from Builder?”

Rainbow scuffed. “Builder is pretty weak, but he has enough ponies that follow him that he’s basically the law here, and not even Princess Celestia can find enough guards to get rid of him. I’d tell you to stay out of his way, but after the stunt you pulled with Twilight, I hope he gets to you.” Rainbow growled irritably.

“Rainbow, that’s no way to talk! You know what he can do! Besides it was a mistake and I’m sure he feels bad about it. Right?” he asked toward me.

“I don’t have any memory of her in the shower, or even nude. I promise I didn’t look at that memory.” I responded.

“Pinkie promise?” inquired Rainbow Dash with a knowing smirk.

“Umm, yes Pinkie promise.” I respond.

“Go through the motions. Cross my heart.” she crossed her heart with her hoof. “Hope to fly.” she fluttered her hooves. “Stick a cupcake in my eye.” she finished, miming putting a cupcake in her eye.

The human looked horrified and tried to silently mime me not to do it.

I repeated the motions. “I cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye that I didn’t take any vulgar images of Twilight from her memory.” I reply confidently.

“HA! Gotcha! Now that you have a Pinkie Promise, Pinkie will show up and say you broke it!” she exclaimed with a knowing smirk.

The human held his head, bracing for the worst. I sat there with a blank face and waited. Rainbow watched me with an evil smile for a small amount of time, before her expression fell and it turned into a confused look. She looked around the room for any sign of Pinkie Pie and then checked out the window for her. When her search came up empty and looked back at me with a wondrous expression.

“By the Princesses, he wasn’t lying.” Rainbow announced incredulously.

Twilight opened the door to the upper levels of the library with a scowl on her face when she saw me, and came down the stairs with her horn alight.

“All right, I sent the letter to Princess Celestia and I have a book to remove your memory of me.” Twilight stated, levitating a book from the shelf.

“Actually Twilight...” Rainbow started and got Twilight’s attention. “I just got him to Pinkie Promise he didn’t look at your shower memories, and Pinkie hasn’t shown up yet to punish him for breaking the promise.”

“Oh really? Ok sorry I accused you of…” she trailed off, and rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. “Looking.” she laughed nervously. “And also slapping you.”

“I forgive you, and I promise to never hold it against you.” I reply respectfully.

“Yeah, and I’m sorry for calling you a pervert.” Rainbow Dash admitted avoiding my gaze.

“I forgive you as well. I’m sure the women of my world would have reacted the same. I should have let you see what I was picking out, when I so foolishly believed I would amaze and awe you, to gain your trust.” I bowed my head to Twilight lightly. “Forgive me.”

She chuckled more comfortable with the situation. “You’re forgiven.” she then placed the book back where it belonged with her magic.

I took this time to check out the outfits they wore. Twilight seemed well dressed for the day with her tight jeans and purple shirt with a quill and book on the front. Rainbow seemed more direct and had a Wonderbolt on her blue shirt and she had blue jeans as well. They didn’t seem as worn down as Twilight’s though, which I found odd.

The human however was wearing baggy pants and a grey hoodie with his hands in the hoodie's pockets. I found it a little strange, because his blond hair and blue eyes seemed to not match his outfit. And unlike both Rainbow Dash and Twilight he seemed to eye me warily, like I’m still a potential threat.

“Hey, umm, want to hang out?” Rainbow asked suddenly.

“Well, I can’t really say no.” I responded before turning to Twilight and asked, “Twilight, what did you say to the princess?”

She seemed to perk up. “I told her another human appeared and he got into a provoked fight with some locals. So I told her you had the right to defend yourself and that you were able to beat them in the fight, without killing anypony.”

“I hope she doesn’t take that the wrong way.” Twilight was about to respond but I interrupted her. “Although I do trust you wouldn’t say anything that might make her think ill of me.” I noted with a smile toward her.

Twilight nodded happily before frowning in worry. “Uh hold on, I told her about the incident right now. I’ll go send a letter to clear that up.” she rushed back up the stairs and closed the door more softly this time.

“Uh, you don’t mind if I come with right?” David asked Rainbow Dash.

“Huh? Oh yeah, no I don’t mind.” she replied deflecting his worries. “The more the merrier right?”

“Yeah I guess. Although you don’t mind the stares, right?” David asked Rainbow.

“Nope, besides no one can stop staring at me when I’m this awesome!” she boasted happily.

“Good.” David responded before turning to me. “Oh, and don’t worry about other ponies, they’ll warm up to you like they did me. I still get looks every once in a while, but not nearly as many.”

“I’m used to publicity. Don’t worry about me.” I stood up.

“You are?” he asked.

“Politics. I’m a politician in my world, so people in large groups are easy for me to deal with.” I reasoned.

“Oh that’s good.”

The three of us left the library with Rainbow Dash leading the way while David stood to my left. We made a makeshift triangle until I walked alongside on Rainbow’s right and David did the same on her left.

“Oh, being flanked by two questionably attractive humans? Must be my lucky day.” Rainbow joked and David tried to lag behind.

I however decided to play the counter troll. “And I’m walking along side an unquestionably attractive mare. I’d say I have more luck.” I threw her a mischievous smile and she blushed and looked away.

David smiled and walked along side Rainbow Dash again more comfortably.

“Wow dude, I’ve never seen Rainbow blush before.” David stated with some wonder in his voice, and he received a hoof to the shoulder for his comment.

“Hey Troy. What’s the flower on your right shoulder mean?” Rainbow asked, trying to change the subject.

I played along and told her. “It’s the symbol of the Red Rose Empire.”

“Of course.” David mused. “What are your beliefs?”

“I believe everyone must obey their leader and help their community grow. The only time either of these are to be broken, is if the community is too corrupt to be allowed to grow or the leader is too much of a warmonger.” I responded. “I live in an empire that supports peace, and we all work to gather materials for our community.”

“That almost sounds like slavery.” David commented.

“No. We chose which role we want to play in the community; currently we only have farmers, miners, and guards. Everyone is trained how to fight, in case an enemy tries to invade. It’s to keep us from being wiped out entirely, if ever an enemy is powerful enough to defeat the military.”

“So basically, you guys are a warrior race.” Rainbow commented.

“Yes and no.” I responded neutrally. “In times of peace we practice fighting often, but only to keep our skills up. But when we are at peace we also practice the art of social activity. Our communities mostly know every neighbor and learn to rely on each other, in times of need. If we ever need more workers on a field, we’d ask a neighbor we know is a hard worker and will be able to have the time to spare.”

“That’s pretty interesting.” David added.

“I’m bored. You got any good jokes?” Rainbow asks me.

I think for a moment before I nod. “Two fish are in a tank. One says to the other, ‘can you drive this?’”

Rainbow immediately laughs loudly while David chuckles a little more quietly. He found it funny, but not nearly as much as Rainbow did.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA! Tha-haha-was good.” Rainbow commented after a while of walking.

I waited for Rainbow to calm down, and I took a look at the surrounding area. Ponies were looking at me with confused looks and some gave us a glare. Others that remembered me watched me go by with a worried expression, but calmed when they noticed Rainbow laughing alongside David. They seem to have respect for the Element bearers and they kept to their business. Although one that wore a journalist getup approached me with vigor.

“Hello!” he exclaimed to me rather loudly. “I’m with the Ponyville paper, and I noticed that you’re a different human from the one we already know.”

“Yes, that’s true. I’ve recently arrived in Ponyville.” I responded to him while I subconsciously noticed Rainbow glaring at him a bit and David backing away.

“I would like to ask you just a few questions, if you don’t mind.” he asked trying to sound respectful.

“Of course, ask away.” I replied, feeling a little concerned from the way my companions were steering clear of him.

“Is it true humans aren’t capable of getting cutie marks?” he asked.

“I don’t believe they can... No. I myself don’t have one.”

“All right.” he began writing things down. “Is it true that humans are warmongers?”

“No. That is not true.” I could sense David’s raised eyebrow. “Humans do participate in war more than any other intelligent race, but that is because of the increasing amount of countries with varying beliefs. Odds are, at least two of them are going to clash because of ignorance for what the other believes in. Although many of the better nations would not resort to prejudice and culture to justify war, needing resources and neighbors' increasing aggressiveness were often more than enough of a reason.”

“Interesting.” he wrote down a lot more. “Can humans really eat us ponies?”

“Oh, we can eat each other as well. But we wouldn’t, because of an honor system we have where we will find it wrong to eat anything with intelligence. We however, do eat things that don’t have as much potential intellect as we do such as certain animals that rely on instinct.”

“Ah good. Another question, how many ponies do you plan on attacking? I’ve heard about the incident in the streets.”

“I was provoked by Builder. This was simply a prime example of a cultural clash, where he didn’t believe me to be worthy of this town, and he tried to kill me because he doesn’t believe I was worth the space. I simply acted in my own defense and fought back. I killed no ponies in that fight, even though I had the weapons to do so after I acquired them.”

“So how many ponies did you face?” he asked with a confused expression.

“Three.”

He was silent for a few moments. “I’ve heard humans are weaker than the average pony. Is this true?”

“Yes, this is true. I’ve been trained in combat because I happen to live in a country of warriors. It is tradition to know how to fight and defend yourself. But it is very illegal to use the skills to harm others unless, it's in self-defense. If I picked a fight with him, I’d be considered a criminal and I’d get twenty years in jail.”

“Hmm interesting.” he put his nose in his notes. “How long do humans live?”

“Humans normally live between 60 to 200 hundred years, depending on how well they were raised and which generation they’re from. A recent study showed that currently, the oldest a human can get is 150 in my generation alone, and it could top 300 five generations down the line.”

“That’s impressive.” his voice laced with awe, and his jaw had slackened. “How long do you live for?”

“There is a good chance I will live beyond the time when your grandchildren have grandchildren. It’s just my generation of human that’s to blame for my long life, alongside the health of my heart.”

“Wow… how does your heart come into play?” he asks lowering his notebook and stopped writing with his hoof.

“My heart is a happy one. The happier a human is, the longer they live. David has a questionable happiness because of the ignorance of a few ponies that still don’t accept him. But I’ve learned to love all life as it is, and I remain happy indefinitely because of my understanding of other beings. There is nothing you can do to me that will make me truly angry at you. Disappointment is another story, but when it comes to rage it’s only possible in your dreams.” I told him with a smile.

“Wow… oh writing!” he began writing down everything I told him. “Oh, next question. Do you plan on hunting while you’re here?”

“Not sure yet. Depends if I want to have meat, and how many animal species I know of.”

“You do realize the Princess banned humans from hunting, right?” he replied.

“I wasn’t aware of that. If I meet her, I’ll have to speak to her about that law and try to convince her otherwise. If she doesn’t relent, then I will have no choice but to leave to a place where her laws don’t affect me.”

“Interesting. You disobey your superior so easily?” he writes that down.

“No. It’s just that she’s not my superior, and I refuse to follow someone that does not relent to her subjects’ needs and requirements.” came my reply, with a hint of irritation.

“But you live in her land, and going against the sun goddesses wishes, even if borders demand otherwise is a terrible thing to do.” he continues writing, quill scratching away.

“I haven’t gone against her yet. If you plan on writing that in the paper, at least do it when it’s confirmed that I’ve went against her wishes.” I asked politely.

He blew hot air out of his muzzle. “No, I write what I want and I must tell Ponyville what I know.” he gave me an irritated glare. “Now, what celestial bodies do you worship? The sun or the moon?”

“I worship neither. My only belief is strength of the community, and the kindness of the people.”

“So you don’t have a true religion… hmm ok.” he wrote it down.

I could see David and Rainbow Dash grinding their teeth, without looking at them. My situational awareness was very good and allowed me to notice details without my eyes actually seeing them. I could tell that Rainbow and David didn’t want me talking to him and I assumed it was because he believed something similar to what Builder believed. He must think I’m genetically evil in some way, and is trying to prove it. Strangely enough I started to see him give off a red aura courtesy of the divine.

“Ok, now that we have an idea of who you are. We know you humans are being sent to scout out Equestria for places to attack. Why is it you wish to destroy us?”

“Why is it that you believe we’d wish to destroy you?” I asked shocked.

“Because a reliable source has found evidence that you humans are an advanced party to attack Equestria. Not only that, but you hide your reasons for being here as peaceful when you say yourself you are part of a warrior race.”

“No, that’s a common misconception. Not all countries in the human world are warrior nations. Some are monarchies and diarchies and even communist. But few are true warmongers. A warrior nation does not take for the simple aspect of taking.” I reason. “And, if your reliable source happens to be Builder the earth pony he; and I assume some of his colleagues, believe humans to be dangerous. This isn’t true. I am weaker than you, but I know how to handle myself in combat because of my people's traditions.”

“But I assume you have an army prepared for inter-dimensional warfare, am I correct?” he seemed convinced that he’s got me up against a corner.

“No, you’d be wrong. We have wondrous machines but none are capable of breaking the universe in a way to open a path to Equestria. Even if we did have an army, we’d have no way of bringing it here. Our effort would also be wasted, considering there are still unclaimed places in our world that we could easily settle and mine for resources. Not only that, but the amount of power needed to keep the connection permanent, would require more resources than we can gain from taking from this land. It would be wasted effort and simply impossible to find a good reason to do so.”

He raised his eyebrow and smirked. “How would you know this if you aren’t personally involved with it?”

I felt David’s spirits drop and Rainbow gulped audibly.

“You misunderstand my theories as fact. Besides, my nation doesn’t hide any information of its workings from me, considering I’m a politician.”

“Wait what?” he asked confused. “You’re a politician? How can a politician be able to fight?”

“I told you, the traditions of my race require that I know how to defend myself.”

“Yes but… uh you still proved you’re planning on invading!” he pointed an accusatory hoof at me.

“No, I did not. I did not specifically say we are invading. Why would we invade anyway? I’ve given you a plethora of reasons why it would be a bad idea, and you ignore me.” I respond to him with a blank expression.

“Yes, well you’re just trying to confuse me to your real purpose! I know you’re a threat to pony kind in some way, and I’m going to uncover your plot to destroy us eventually!” he growled irritably.

“…Do you wish to continue asking questions?” I asked.

“Don’t avoid the question!” he retorted.

“You didn’t ask a question. You accused me of attempting to invade Equestria, and I gave you reasons why it wouldn’t be worth anyone from my world’s time. If you wish to know more you may simply ask.” I responded calmly.

“Ugh, you’re infuriating…” he folded his hooves and I felt Rainbow and David breathe sighs of relief. “Ok, so are you a threat to Equestria?”

“No I’m not.”

“SEE! LIE!” he accused.

“No, it’s not. If you believe me a threat, then explain why you think so.”

“You’ve proven you can harm ponies!”

“You mean I’ve proven capable of defending myself against impossible odds. How does this prove that I can single handedly threaten the stability of an entire nation?”

“Hey, I’m asking the questions!” he retorted.

“Doesn’t mean I can’t ask a few of my own. I’d like to know why you believe I can be a threat alone.”

“I don’t want to give you ideas.” he replied coldly.

I gave him an unimpressed look, but remained calm. “Fine then, don’t give me ideas. Anything else you wish to know about me?” I asked calmly.

“Well…” he put a hoof on his chin, and then asked, “Are you evil?”

“No. But in your eyes that’s a yes. You see good and evil is all about point of view. You happen to feel I’m a threat to Equestria, and you’re trying to interrogate me to prove it. I however and playing the pacifist and trying to convince you I’m not here to do any harm, and I don’t have reason to. Although unlike you, I don’t see either of us evil. I find us simply two different versions of good clashing over ideals.” I told him, giving him a warm smile.

His ears press up against the side of his face. He looked defeated but… changed. Like his ideals were assaulted and he couldn’t find a good reason to keep them. In fact, that’s exactly what happened between us here.

He lowered his head a little, before looking at his notebook and crossed out a few things.

“May I ask you more questions?” he smiled at me.

“You may.” I replied with a smile of my own.

I could feel Rainbow and David’s jaws seem to slowly lose their connection to their heads. They seemed almost awed by my quick thinking and my story. The journalist looked at me with a new expression of understanding. I could feel his personality begin to show brighter than before. The feeling was strange to me, but I soon realized he may have actually become…

“Oh shit…”

“I believe you’ve made yourself a follower.” noted the divine.

“Sorry about that.” I apologized to him.

“It’s forgiven. You didn’t do it purposefully, and I rather like you in my world. You’re entertaining.”

“Oh… well thank you.”

I noticed the short time we spoke to each other, actually made time seem to stop. Time went back to normal and he nodded his head.

“So what’s your favorite color?” he asked.

“I like all of them.” I turned my head up and to the right, in the exact direction my Rainbow Dash was while in my universe.”

He followed my gaze and met nothing but the sky. I turned back to him and he did the same.

“What were you looking at?”

“My home. It’s in that direction. I can feel it calling me back like it knows I’m gone and mourning me.” I told him.

“My world doesn’t mourn me.” David stated irritably.

“You can’t feel it.” I told him as I looked over to my left. “But I can, it misses you more than you know.”

He smiles. “That’s actually pretty comforting.”

I turn back to the journalist. “Anything else?” I ask happily.

“Oh yes. What do you plan now that you’re in Equestria?” he asked.

“I plan on finding a place to meditate and remain there until my realm is able to call me home. David doesn’t have as much of a connection to the spiritual, so I hopefully plan on giving him my advice and knowledge so he too can assist his home in bringing him back to it.”

“Can you tell me more about the spirit world?” the journalist asked.

“It’s complicated. You can’t explain something that doesn’t have a form. It’s harder to explain than inventing a way to throw fire.” I laugh lightheartedly.

“Ok then. What benefits do you get from learning about the spirit world?” he asks.

“Immortality. I can never truly die. In fact, if my body were to be damaged beyond repair, my spirit will return home and I can create a new body.” I told him.

“Whoa that’s amazing… C-can I learn that trick?” he asks sheepishly.

“Only if you can live without dreaming ever again. I don’t require sleep; in fact I can’t sleep, no matter how much I tried or even how much I worked during the day.”

“T-that’s pretty cool. Hey can you do me a favor?” he asked.

I raised my eyebrow. “Depends what it is.”

“Of course…” he lowered his head. “Can you teach Builder not to be as prejudiced as he is now?”

“I’ve already given him his first lesson. I hope he takes my message seriously, and confronts me alone. But this time without weapons or aggression.” I reply to him.

“Ok… I’ve got to go. Thank you for your time.” the journalist walked around me and headed down the road.

I looked back at David and Rainbow Dash who were giving me impressed smiles.

“See? Politician.” I told them with a smile.

Chapter 18

After the time-consuming encounter with the journalist I walked alongside David and Rainbow Dash as they led me to Sugarcube Corner. I got inside the building and the humanoid ponies turned their heads to watch me. Some noticed me and decided I wasn’t worth the time and turned back to whatever they were doing. Other’s seemed petrified and left when I was farthest away from the door. It wasn’t really anything new but I was confused as to why they’d be afraid of me even more in here then outside.

“So has your race ever had to fight dragons?” asked Rainbow.

“No. Not yet that is.” I flashed a smile at her.

David looked at me suspiciously. “There are dragons in your world?”

“Well yes, there are.” I lied.

“What are they like?” asked Rainbow.

We stopped in front of a line that held waiting ponies who wanted to order what sweets they wanted to rot their teeth with.

“Well… violent like expected. Though our city-state is small enough so that we don’t need to worry about them. They’re also several miles away from us. If any one of them gets too close, then we will have to either kill it or drive it away.”

The pony in front of us looked behind her and saw David looking over at Rainbow and I. She followed his eyes and they locked onto me with a confused look, before she scowled and poked the stallion in front of her. I noticed this, but showed no signs of acknowledging it.

“Wait, who’s your king?” asked David.

“Oh, the king of the empire is Oden.” I told him with a smile. “He’s the greatest king in all the land; he’s capable of raising and lowering both the sun and the moon. He’s been doing it for centuries and that’s only the beginning of his miracles.”

“Pfft whatever, Princess Celestia can do the same thing. Not only that but we have two goddesses that rule Equestria. I’m sure they can beat your Oden.” Rainbow boasted arrogantly.

I noticed that the stallion in front of us maneuvered over to the right side of the line in front of me. Again I ignored it, but mentally noted to watch him for anything strange. Not only that, but now he was glowing with a red aura.

“Are you kidding? Oden has created the Human race in the image of himself!” I boasted a little too loudly. “I bet he could take ten of your princesses, and still come out on top.”

“Oh, you think so, huh?” Rainbow replied with a challenging grin.

“Oh I know so.” I countered with my own grin matching hers.

“Hey.” started the stallion in front of me. “You shouldn’t talk that way about the Princesses.” he was facing me and I didn’t notice him turn around.

I looked at him strangely. “Sorry, but my opinion is my opinion. Oden of the Empire is very powerful and gifted me with abilities of my own. If you feel differently I’d understand. Granted neither of us have met the other god.”

“You should know your place human.” he remarked hostilely. “Ponies are superior to you, and you shouldn’t argue whose god is better.”

“Well, that’s up for speculation.” I retorted thoughtfully. “You ponies have yet to show spiritual awareness, and you even are more susceptible to greed than the average human.”

“You know what, I’ve had it up to here with you.” he put his hoof eye-level to me and continued threateningly, “And you’d better learn your place before I make you.”

I noticed a few onlookers with very worried expressions looking between me and the stallion with the red aura. I questioned the divines choosing of auras, to be with only ponies that actually want to harm me. Or at least ones with intense ignorance.

“Hey, you’d better back off buddy.” interrupted Rainbow Dash, giving the stallion a disapproving glare.

“Stay out of this, money lover!” he yelled at Rainbow Dash.

An impressive amount gasps filled the room and nearly everypony was watching the scene. The ponies in line moved away from us, and David took a few steps back but refused to leave us entirely. I suppose that’s honorable, considering his skill sets don’t really give him the experience to deal with someone who’s racist or not human.

“Hey you say that again, and I’ll buck you into next Tuesday!” snarled Rainbow Dash.

The stallion was about to say something back to her before I interrupted them both.

“Ponies please, stop fighting! Listen, I understand you don’t like humans, but there’s no reason to take out your anger on a mare.” I told him specifically. “And Rainbow don’t worry about fighting my battles I can deal with a ponies ignorance.”

“You’d better shut up if you knew what’s good for you, yah monkey.” he growled scowling.

The ponies watching us kept acting as if the word ‘monkey’ was a derogatory slur around here. I was utterly perplexed at the uses for the word monkey as a derogatory term here and I decided I’d figure out as soon as I could.

“By Oden...” I groaned. “Why are you using the word monkey as a derogatory term? It’s just not effective and sure as hell isn’t really insulting.”

He smirked as if he was successful in something. “Well monkey’s like you are only good for throwing their poop at each other. Now go back to the zoo where you belong.” He said getting in my personal space.

“Well at least you’re trying to be insulting.” I noted out loud. “Still isn’t going to get me a reaction. Though, if you get any closer I might think you swing the other way.”

A chorus of ‘ooooooooooohs’ echoed around the room, while the stallion did a double take and took a step back from me. His glare then intensified tenfold and threw his hoof at me as hard as he could. Sadly I wasn’t able to bring power into my nerves fast enough and speed up time so his hoof slammed into the side of my face with enough force to throw me against the wall on the other side of the room.

Fortunately though, I had the obsidian shield that kept me from experiencing knockback, and my head turned only an inch away from its original location. Of course the damage didn’t multiply when I was hit, because I was a Terrarian. He looked shocked as he heard the collision with his hoof and my face and I didn’t even move. I was also able to get a lot of information about him during the contact.

He drew back his hoof with a horrified expression that mirrored most of the other ponies around us. Although to their credit some were actually awed by my display of resilience. I put my hand up to my mouth and felt for blood. My hand came up empty, as my face didn’t even come up with any results of any blood.

“You know…” I started darkly. “You really shouldn’t have done that.” I glared at him. “Get out.”

“O-or what y-you gunna hurt me?” he taunted with a stutter, lifting up his hooves to a boxing pose.

“Yes…” I let my single word sink in for a few seconds. “Yes I will.” I didn’t need to say anything else before another hoof came at me and I easily pushed it aside without much effort. “And for the record. You ponies are weak.” I threw my own punch at him and to his credit, he put his hooves in the way of my punch but my fist simply broke through it, and his arms smacked him in the face.

He stumbled backward and almost fell until he corrected himself and stood upright. He gave me a frightened look as I stood there without attacking. He slowly scooted his way around my right keeping a meter minimum distance and escaping through the front door.

“Two fights in one day.” I groaned out loud, rolling my eyes. “Confound these ponies.”

I walked toward the front desk that held a small assortment of cupcakes and other sweets. I noticed my companions weren’t following and I looked back at them questionably.

“Oh right.” Rainbow snapped out of her daze and walked up to me with David in tow.

“Seriously? What makes me so terrifying?” I exclaimed to the room. “I don’t go out picking fights. Hell most ponies pick fights with me. Seriously, why aren’t you going back to doing what you were doing?” the room was silent for a moment.

“W-well you’re strong.” stuttered a close mare to my left.

“Yeah, it doesn’t mean I’m going to hurt you.” I reply softly.

She looked down at her hooves and shuffled uncomfortably. “I-I know.” she got back in line behind us and one by one, everyone calmed down and the day continued.

"And a long day this will be."

I looked back at the pony at the counter, to see a nervous Mrs. Cake that kept eyeing me warily. David ordered a dozen chocolate cupcakes while Rainbow ordered a few sugar cookies. I decided I wouldn’t take anything.

“Seriously?” asked Rainbow. “Nothing? Not even a milkshake? Dude this was the whole reason to coming here.”

I responded simply, “I came here to spend time with someone I hoped would accept me. And so I did. But I don’t really need food.”

“Ugh, you’re so weird.” she groaned.

“That’ll be twenty bits.” Mrs. Cake stated more comfortably now that everyone was back to normal.

“Uh wait, I only have ten.” Rainbow admitted dejectedly.

“I got it.” noted David and he pulled out a small pouch of bits and counted ten out. “I’ll pay half of it.”

“Sure.” Rainbow smiled happily.

“Thank you.” replied Mrs. Cake. “Have a nice day. Oh, and what was your name, dear?” Mrs. Cake asked looking at me.

“Troy.” I answered her with a blank face.

“Hmm. Well Troy, I personally welcome you to Ponyville. I’m sure you’ve met Pinkie already?” she asked.

“Umm no, I can’t say I have miss.” I replied.

“Oh, well that’s unfortunate. PINKIE!” she shouted upstairs. “THERE’S A NEW PONY!” she looked back at me with a grin as David and Rainbow Dash went to go find a place to sit.

“We’ll be over here watching.” Rainbow called back to me without looking in my direction.

I found myself watching her tail swish side to side. It was something she didn’t do before now. I went to follow them and a pink ball of fur interrupted my movement.

“Hi! You must be the new pony I heard about! Except you’re not a pony and instead you’re a human! WAIT! I KNOW YOU!” she shouted as she jumped back and pointed an accusatory hoof at me. “You beat up that big bully Steel Builder!”

The whole room went silent and watched Pinkie recounting the story of my first fight here.

“He had his goons all around you and you went like, POW BAM SHOOM, and they all were knocked unconscious and then you gave Builder a sword to fight you with and then you were all like, ‘I fight fair fights!’ and he picked it up and you totally kicked his flank!” she exclaimed, mimicking my motions at times.

I looked around the sweet shop and I noticed all eyes were on me again.

“YOU WHAT?!” shouted a mare from across the shop. “THAT’S AWESOME!”

I was utterly surprised by the amount of racket the entire shop started making. Apparently everyone hated ‘Steel Builder’ or something, because the whole shop started to cheer me for my victory. I actually felt sorry for the guy for being so unlikeable.

“Uh ok...” I trailed off awkwardly.

“Your ponies are bipolar as fuck.” I told the divine.

“I love them dearly for it.” he mused.

“What’s your name?” asked Pinkie.

“Troy.” I told her knowing what I was getting myself into.

“THREE CHEERS FOR TROY!”

“Hip hip!”

“HORAAAAY!”

“I say again, your ponies are BIPOLAR AS FUCK!”

“I still love them dearly for it.”

“HIP HIP!”

“HORAAAAY!”

“HIP HIP!”

“HORAAAAY!”

And everyone had a gay old time.

“Ugh.” I groaned.

I walked over to a snickering Rainbow Dash and an embarrassed David. After a few minutes, the chatter died down and Pinkie joined us by sitting down on my right. David was on my left while Rainbow was in front of me. Each was eating something except for me and Pinkie.

“Can I have some chocolate cupcakes?” asked Pinkie.

“Sure.” responded David. “Just don’t eat-”

Pinkie picked up the whole box and stuffed all the cupcakes in her mouth and ran off.

“-all of them... like... last... time.” David finished dejectedly.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Rainbow laughed at his misery.

“Hey, I paid for those!” David growled, responding to Rainbow’s laughter.

“All right, what will we do next?” I asked.

“Well, we can go hang at Applejack's.” suggested Rainbow with a smirk on her face.

“Sure, I’m game.” replied David.

“Oden.” started the divine. “My sun goddess Celestia, is almost to town square. I suggest you meet up with her. I’ve told her you have an impressive foresight ability, so she expects you to be there.”

“Actually, I’m going to explore.” I explain to them. “I’d like to get used to the layout of the town.”

“Uh, want me to take you on a tour?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“No. A guide is for helping me find a location. Memorizing the location is an adventure all on its own.” I smirked at her. “I’ll find my way back to the library later.”

“Ok sure. You think you can find it in such a short time?” asked Rainbow.

David spoke up with a worried expression. “I think you should stay with us. I almost got lost without Rainbow’s help showing me around town.”

“It’s ok, I know what I’m doing. This isn’t the first time I’ve been to a different town.” I gave them a reassuring smile. “Besides, if I do get lost then chances are I’m just learning a new place in town. Besides I can go without food or water for a very long time. I’m sure I’ll figure out the layout by then.”

“Ugh fine, if you insist.” Rainbow gave up, rolling her eyes. “But if you get lost, back track, ok? I don’t want you to stay lost in a new town. You’ve already met the tough guys, you know?”

“Yeah, don’t worry. I’ll keep that in mind.”

I stood up from the table.

“Bye.” stated David.

“Goodbye David, Rainbow Dash.” I responded and walked out the door.

I walked down the streets that I recognized all too well. I came to a realization that all the buildings were slightly larger as well. The ponies were regular sizes of a human and that meant the houses needed to be bigger. I was also happy to see ponies paying less and less attention to me, the closer I got to town square. I began to pass the market and I looked in at it to see Applejack at her usual place by the apple cart. Her Stetson was larger to fit her bigger head and she was wearing blue jeans with an orange shirt that matched her coat almost exactly. I actually thought she was shirtless at first.

Though admittedly, that would be interesting to see, I know it wouldn’t be as much as a turn on as a human woman. Or maybe Isis… hehe. I continued my walk toward town hall knowing Celestia would show up soon and possibly unannounced as well. I doubt that she’ll give me much of a chance to talk and start spouting orders and rules to me.

I almost passed by Town hall without knowing it. I did a double take at the new size of the building, and I shrugged it off as being a fact of 'humanoid' Equestria. I walked over to the front door and sat down on the steps and waited. The sun was high in the sky, and my awareness spread several meters around me like it always has. I was aware of the world on a level that no one could possibly understand. I closed my eyes and faced the sun.

But I didn’t need to wait long as Celestia began to descend from the sky being pulled on a chariot. I didn’t need my awareness to be able to see her to know where she was. Her spiritual energy was large enough that I could feel it without looking for it. She touched down on the street in front of me so quietly that I couldn’t hear it at all. Celestia got out and came into my mind's focus and she whispered for her guards to hold back and stay by the chariot. Her figure was the most awkward thing to look at, considering her size and her humanoid form. It was rather disgusting to look at, actually.

She trotted silently toward me, curving around to my right so she wouldn’t block the sun and alert me to her presence. She sat down next to me and began to open her mouth to speak, but I caught her off guard.

“BOO!” I shouted and she flinched.

I laughed out loud. “HAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh, you’re a sneaky Princess.” I said to her looking her in the eye.

She cleared her throat. “Yes, well I’m Princess Celestia.”

“Actually let’s go into formalities right now…” I told her. “How’d you learn to sneak like that? I assume your sister correct?”

“How do you know I had a sister?” she replied suspiciously.

“I’m a new creature in a new world. Surely someone will tell me more about the government here.” I responded.

“Well normally, ponies bow when I approach them. It’s a sign of respect.” she stated neutrally, but I could tell it’s more of a command than anything else.

My response is kept to a neutral tone, “Well, I would agree with that assumption. I’ve seen and met ponies that called me a monkey that should be praying for Celestia’s wrath, if I don’t buzz off or something. I’m sure you know how it goes.”

I felt Celestia flinch when I said that. “Ponies still don’t like humans? I was sure I’ve taken care of that when I gave my speech a month ago.”

“Well you only gave David clearance. But I don’t mind. I am an artist of the spoken word and a politician. I convinced many otherwise, and I plan to continue while I’m here.”

“I’m happy you find your stay here… active if you will. But I’d like to explain to you the rules for staying here under my protection.”

“And that is where my issue begins. You’ve degreed no hunting in your territory, correct?” I asked, standing up and walking forward.

Celestia did the same and we found each other eye to eye in front of each other.

“Yes, and I hope you wouldn’t resort to disobeying that decree.” she responded with a scowl.

The guards took it as a sign to move forward and Celestia did nothing to stop them as they surrounded me and flanked her. I watched them with my mind’s eye and watched Celestia’s movements.

“I don’t really plan on it. But I want to convince you to remove it.” I responded.

“I won’t change my mind about hunting in my kingdom.” she stated sure of herself.

“If you just allow me to try-”

“No.” she cut me off, leaving no room for argument.

I sighed in disappointment. “Very well, if you don’t want to listen to me, then I guess I’ll have to be without food for another century or so.” I replied dully.

“You’re human so you’re an omnivore. You can eat plant life.” she firmly noted.

I knew she was doing this because she commanded my respect. I have yet to show any to her and question the laws she put forth to keep her ponies safe. I knew I was poking the bear now, but I needed to if I wanted to get more experience with dealing with the gods and deities.

“That is where you’re wrong Celestia.”

“That’s Princess Celestia citizen.” chimed in a guard firmly.

I ignored him and continued. “I’m not a human.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow then rolled her eyes. “Then what are you?” she asked, her voice taking a skeptical tone.

I looked around the area and nopony came to investigate the chariot yet. There were no ponies to witness what I was about to do.

“I’m…” I replaced the lucky horse shoe with my angel wings. “A Terrarian.”

Celestia’s eyes widened for a moment before she looked at me with a certain amount of scrutiny, then asked, “Why would you lie about your species?”

“Because if the ponies thought me of anything other than a human, then they’d alienate me as much as they would when David showed up for the first time. I don’t want to repeat that incident.”

“How did you know David was here in the first place?” asked Celestia suspiciously.

I thought for a moment before letting out a sigh and placing the wings back in my inventory with the horse shoe back in the accessories.

“I’m here to take him away.” I replied simply.

Celestia’s brow furrowed. “You can take him home?”

“No, but I can take him to my home. But I don’t want to just give him the opportunity to come with me right away. Ponies seem to accept him, more than they accept me by a great amount. I can only assume they’re used to him and he’s found a new home here. I also want to gauge his personality personally, so I can determine if he’s worth bringing back to my world.”

“I understand. How long do you plan to stay?”

“Well I’m hoping not long, considering how many fights I’ve actually gotten into today.”

The guards stiffened and pointed their spears at me.

“Fights?!” Celestia exclaimed loudly with a hint of irritation.

“Started not by me, I assure you. Ponies find me an easy target and they seem to want to fight me often. I don’t really like it and it feels wrong every time I have to defend myself.” I lowered my head.

“Very well, I’ll accept your statement for now. But I don’t want to hear a single complaint from other ponies… but on that note I hear from one of my most faithful ponies that you have an ability to read another’s mind. I want you to refrain from ever using that. But along that note, I want you to teach me that skill, so I can use it to properly judge somepony who would claim to have been assaulted by you.”

“I can’t teach it.”

“Then for your sake you’d better not get caught using it.” she narrowed her eyes at me.

I in response I rolled my eyes. “Such aggression.” I commented, trying to show her what she looks like.

The other Celestias I'd seen seemed to care about public opinion and their image. If this Celestia is anything like the others, then she’ll begin to think through her statements rather than fight back at mine.

“You’d better hold your tongue, Terrarian.” she replied in a surprisingly aggressive tone.

“She needs a bit more discipline.” I told the divine.

“Well... you’re kinda pulling this out of her.”

“True true… she still shouldn’t let me get to her.”

“You know, you could reveal yourself to her at any time to end this.”

“I was told you’d likely pair me up with a pony in this town. Who’d you choose so we can wrap this up.”

“I need to remind you that you’re speaking to a Princess.”

“One I have no respect for. Now, tell me who so we don’t have to deal with each other.”

Celestia almost growled at me from her intense glare. “Fine. Your pony is my student Twilight Sparkle. I hope you get lost on your way there.” she sneered looking away from me.

“Ok divine dude. Who the fuck am I talking to?”

“Divine... dude?”

“No really, who… the… FUCK!”

“Oh, well my goddess of the sun, Princess Celestia. She’s kind only to those who show respect. David actually did a better job at talking to her than you did.”

“Maybe it’s because I know I’m more powerful. I need to keep a lid on that one.”

I turned to leave but the guards stopped me.

“We aren’t done.” Celestia stated behind me.

I didn’t need to see her face to know she was looking at me irritably. In fact I could see it without looking at it.

“What do you want?” I ask without turning around.

“You had better find a better attitude for yourself, or you’ll find out the hard way that playing the bad boy can get you into serious trouble.” Celestia warned me.

“…I already know my flaws. I know most of them slip by without my knowing, but I try to keep myself from pissing off everyone I meet.” I responded. “Although to be honest, my hostility is a little out of character. I’m not sure what caused it.” I put my hand to my chin and thought deeply, still refusing to turn around. “Sorry for that.”

I felt her nod her head. “I forgive you this once. Don’t let it happen again.” she motioned her guards to follow her.

Her guards gave me an disapproving look and followed her in a V-formation back to the chariot and strapped themselves in. Once they were in position with four surrounding the chariot, they started to move forward faster and faster until they were in the air. I watched them go off into the horizon and then I looked back down at the town hall. I was very surprised that no ponies were outside investigating at all.

It was a little unnerving that the Princess would show up and no one would notice in a small town like this. I wondered if Celestia planned out the meeting in an open area where no one could listen. If there were ponies, I’d most likely put on an act to make myself look good. But one on one allows me to express my personality better. Clever girl; I’m the one who’s supposed to have the foresight, not her. But then again the divine could have assisted her and I wouldn’t know about it.

“That was a test, wasn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“What did you learn?”

“You like to pick fights.”

“Huh? You could have learned that from the fight count from today alone.”

“I needed to make sure.”

“You also could have just asked…”

“Well then, it wouldn’t be as fun to watch my goddess verbally assault a secret divine.”

“Touché. You know what? I like you.”

I smiled to myself as I walked back to the library. After I left town hall, it seemed ponies began to go outside as if something was previously keeping them inside. I’m sure that had to do with a divine power influencing their decisions. But then they started looking at me with confusion and wonder. Some even seemed awed and those were the closest to the town hall. Those actually followed me a little while and then one of them came up to me and tapped my shoulder with their hoof.

I looked around to see no less than ten ponies behind me and I smiled and shook my head.

“How may I help you?” I smiled at the mint green mare in front of me.

“W-well I wanted to know… well, we wanted to know.” she corrected herself, motioning to the ponies behind her. “You have wings, right? Does that mean you’re not human?”

I thought for a moment and smiled warmly at her. “Haha! Yes, I’m not human. But I’d like you ponies to keep that a secret for a little while. I don’t really want to be treated as another alien race, you know? Then we’d have to go through several months’ process to, ugh, convince everypony I’m not a threat.” I rolled my eyes. “You all understand, yes?”

They nodded their heads in unison with smiles.

“Yes.” answered Lyra. “Ok, well that’s all we really wanted to know. Oh, what did you and the princess talk about? She seemed pretty mad about something you said.” she had a worried expression.

I sighed audibly and looked at her with an uninterested look. “The Princess and I had a disagreement about her no hunting law. She didn’t really take my argument well. Since then the conversation only got more and more… heated I guess? Whatever, she didn’t seem all that happy when I questioned her laws, which by the way is very understandable.”

“Oh ok. Well my name is-”

“Lyra Heartstrings I know. I know a lot of things here. Though I’m busy at the moment. Need to find and rehabilitate Steel Builder.”

“S-S-Steel?” Lyra stuttered, completely forgetting my knowledge of her name.

Which now that I think about it… wasn’t a good idea.

“We had a scuffle earlier in the day, and I gave him a subconscious command to meet me at the library one on one. More so we can talk.” I gave her a warm smile and pointed behind me. “I-If you don’t mind.”

“Oh. OH! Sorry we’ll let you be on your way.” she apologized and stepped back.

I nodded my head and continued on my journey to the library. I could tell the group of ponies were moving around me and trying to reach the library themselves to see what Steel and I would do when we meet. I ignored their occasional prying eyes and I moved through town semi-oblivious of the other stares ponies were giving me.

Some seemed more interested in what happened earlier in the day, and I saw some of the ponies who were near town hall gossiping to groups and slowly the prying eyes increased in size as I walked. I reached the library in record time, and I sat down two meters from the front door and closed my eyes.

Chapter 19

I waited cross-legged in front of the library for an hour. By then, the amount of ponies that were secretly watching me had increased tenfold, and I found myself the center of attention. Being a small town, rumors get around quickly I assumed. It took this whole hour for most anthropomorphic ponies to show up. Two guards that I recognized also showed up to stop any violence from happening, after they caught wind of the rumor.

“Divine.” I stated to the divine.

“Yes?”

“I might ask you to keep those two guards from interfering with what’s about to happen.”

“I knew you’d need my help soon.”

“Hehe. I guess you were right.”

I noticed that the guards seemed almost uncomfortable with where they were. The more experienced one didn’t show it, but the younger one began to get nervous and try to get his attention. After a few exchanges they flew off and didn’t return.

Just in time too. I felt Steel Builder coming up behind me with a tomahawk. I wondered why they had tomahawks and weapons for the public if hunting wasn’t allowed, but I ignored that question and concentrated on his location behind me. He quietly scooted closer and closer until he was 2 meters behind me. He still had his blue jeans and white t-shirt and red jacket.

“Your sneaking skills are impressive.” I thought out loud, startling him. “But I warn you, I don’t need my eyes to see. You should know this by now, after I dodged that crossbow bolt without looking at it.” I stood still, not reacting to his presence in any way. “Sit in front of me and we may begin.”

“W-what do you want from me?” he said nervously.

“I want a conversation… will you give me one?” I asked him calmly.

He seemed hesitant and put it tomahawk in his belt. He walked around my right and stood in front of me contemplating something.

“If you want to kick me I’d advise against it. You know I never intended to fight you now and to ask for one is a bad decision.”

He scowled at me and threatened, “Yeah, well what if I wanted to fight you?”

“Then I’d defend myself. But I think now is a good time for a cool-down. If you want to fight me again, how about we fight tomorrow when we are well rested. I won’t deny a good fight if I could.” I smiled at him through my closed eyes.

He hesitantly sat down a meter from me and I opened my eyes and let them adjust to the light.

“It’s pretty bright.” I commented.

He took that as a signal to lean forward and swing at me while he was on his knees. I easily caught it with my left hand and read a lot of information about him.

“Calm yourself Shambles. I don’t want to fight you.” I remarked to him calmly.

He however looked horrified and asked, “H-how do you know that nickname?”

“Your father told me.” I replied to him somewhat cryptically.

“M-my father’s dead.” he announced with disbelief and a small amount of fear.

“And so is your mother. But don’t worry about what they think of you. They love you unconditionally, and they wish me to make you a better stallion. Even if you don’t take my advice, I’m convinced I could still do it.” I told him.

“Clever.” noted the divine in my mind. “Using something so dear to him to trust you. His parents actually do love him unconditionally.”

“I know. All parents do, unless they never did love their children. His past screams loving parents that were lost to him.”

“I-if you can talk to them. What are their names?” he asked skeptically, his intent betrayed with a hint of worry.

“Longbow and Flat Finder.” my response came with a neutral expression.

His face held a look of shock, but quickly calmed and scooted closer. As if he trusted me a little more. I looked back around the area with my eyes this time and saw several things my senses weren’t able to reach. Several pegasi humanoids flew above the buildings and looked down on us. I also noticed the two familiar guards were returning and saw both Steel Builder and I sitting in front of each other. The younger tried to approach, but the more experienced guard held him back, giving us a scrutinizing look.

“How did you do that?” Steel asked me.

“My connection with the world is very strong. I can easily access information through any object or creature with a simple touch.” I lifted my left hand and gave him a wave.

He looked horrified. “Y-you read my mind through touch? That’s creepy.” he growled giving me a hateful glare.

“Why do you not like humans?” I asked him casually.

He seemed hesitant, “You know already…”

“I do. But I want to hear your reason.”

“…You guys are invaders in Equestria. Y-you’re here to destroy us and take our mares…” he finished lamely.

I couldn’t hold my stoic expression after that, and burst out laughing. “HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” my sudden laughter caused all the other ponies watching us to flinch.

“WHAT’S SO FUNNY!” he snarled with rising anger in his voice.

I tried to cover my mouth with my hand from the wave of laughter that was assaulting my ability to socialize. Of course I calmed down and gave him sly smile. I wasn’t sure why I found that funny, but I did and I don’t regret laughing at it.

“You actually don’t fear humans what so ever. So there is no reason why that would be your answer. You don’t really believe all that bullshit, because you made it up. Not only that… you just want followers. People that will side with you because they believe us humans are inferior. David made his way seem too different from any other humans, so he gets free reign and no one really questions him. Now with me here you have a new chance to ignite another flame against humans, with you at the head of the pack.”

He scowled at me in return.

“You know I’ve been creating followers before you were born. If you want to create a group of people you want to follow you, I can teach you how to do it.” I told him with a smirk.

“…Why are you doing this?” his question came with a raised eyebrow.

“Because I’m bigger than you, and you know it.” I told him with a serious expression.

“You’re not better than me.” he challenged.

“Prove it.” I shot back.

“Uh…” he thought hard and then looked at me with a victorious smirk. “Who’s the co-ruler of Equestria?”

“Luna.”

He scowled at me. “That’s Princess Luna monkey.”

“Do you want me to wipe your mind?” I started with a scrunched eyebrow. “I can do it. I can make it so you revert to infancy and you’ll be drooling for the rest of your life. I don’t even need to touch you to damage your mind that bad.” I let the threat linger in the air.

In actuallity I knew perfectly well that I REQUIRED his touch to do anything to his mind. That includes everyone else I wish to force my influence over.

He looked at me with fear for the first time and exclaimed, “Y-you wouldn’t. Princess Celestia will stop you and you’ll be executed!”

“You mean Celestia, the silly little sun goddess that is so weak, she can be defeated by a simple Iron sword?” I retorted. “Listen to me now, and never forget what I will say.” I waited for him to calm and listen intently. “I’ve been in front of the most powerful being in all of the known universes. And I know a lot of them. Oden has not only created his own universe himself, but as a Creator he also plays the part of the divine.”

“Celestia’s still more powerful.” he challenged.

I rose my hand as high above my head. “This is the pecking order.” I leveled out my hand to form a horizontal line a foot above my head. “Creator.” My hand lowered to eye level. “Divine.” I lowered my hand to chin level. “God and Goddess.” I lowered my hand to the height of my chest. “Deities.” I lowered it close to the ground. “Spirits. Celestia is a spirit of the sun and so is Luna, for the moon. Oden is a Creator and a Divine. There is no question Oden can defeat your little Princesses.”

“Yeah, and where are you on that scale?” he shot back, giving me an uninterested look.

I smirked and raised my hand to the level of a creator. He gave me an unimpressed look. I held out my hand toward him.

“I can also send information and allow you to feel what I feel.” I smirked as he rolled his eyes and grabbed my hand.

The first thing that he saw was a great sight of all the multiverse. And he felt the exact location of the Red Rose Empire and its size. His jaw began to drop when the distance to that location came into perspective and even as he felt it his mind couldn’t imagine the scale and range of such a place. In fact I actually feared that the feeling would kill him so got my own mind to filter the information so his won't become overwelmed. Then he felt my power. He felt it radiating off of me and his face went from awe to horror. He slowly removed his hand from mine and never took his eyes off of me.

“…Oden...” He whispered to himself.

I checked the surrounding humanoid ponies to make sure none heard him say who I was and I nodded to myself in satisfaction. Steel Builder took it as a confirmation that my name was Oden, and he slowly rose to his feet.

“I prefer to be called Troy while I’m here. Troy happens to be the sight of a very ancient and legendary battle.” I put my hand on my chin and thought more about history. “Huh… humans have a violent history. Good thing I’m a Terrarian, you know?” I joked to him and him only.

“I-I… why are you here?” his reply finally came.

“David. I’m wondering if I can bring him with me. I want to expand my Empire, and hopefully one day it will come here. Celestia knows I’m here for David, but she believes I’m a follower of Oden. And frankly, I’d like to tell her otherwise before I leave.”

“Q-Question… I-if that’s ok, lord Oden.” he stuttered with a slight bow.

“Yes, go ahead.”

“W-why me?”

“Why not?” I smirked.

“W-well wouldn’t you expect me to tell everypony who you are?”

“Maybe. But then again I kinda want you to spread my beliefs. I want you to change and not be so judgmental. You’ve committed your last hate crime this day, and I hope it stays that way.” I stood up so we’d be eye level with each other.

“Y-...yes Oden. I’ll learn to be forgiving.” he replied looking slightly to the left to avoid looking at me directly.

“Good. Maybe your first step towards redemption should be apologizing to all those you’ve hurt or insulted in some way. I saw your mind, so you have some work cut out for you. I’d like you to first apologize to David for any misconceptions about his origins, and any trouble you’ve caused.”

“B-but what if he doesn’t accept my apology?” he paused for a while, and looked down at the ground.

“Forgiveness is a two way street, Steel. You may not believe apologizing is worth it, but when you clear your name, you find yourself so much more approachable to other ponies.”

“Hey, I’m not saying I don’t believe apologizing is the right thing to do, but the whole idea that I have to apologize to people I hurt is…” he trailed off and crossed his hooves. “Scary.” he finished weakly.

“Why?”

His sad reply came simply, “Because I’ve hurt them, and they might want to hurt me.”

“If I know ponies, they won’t hurt you after apologizing. But if they do consider it as them blowing off steam or something. I’m sure a bruise or two isn’t going to kill you.” I assured.

“I know but. It’ll hurt.”

“Man up.” I deadpanned.

“What?” he confusedly asked.

“Oh, stallion up?” I replied mirroring his confusion.

“Oh ok.” he looked a little nervous.

I analyzed his posture and his facial features. I concluded that he may not exactly be entirely convinced he was wrong, but is possibly doing it out of fear of me. Or at least doing it to stay out of divine trouble.

“Give me your hoof.” I hold out my hand.

“S-sure.” he put his hoof back in my hand and I read his mind.

He actually was against apologizing because of the ponies he’ll have to apologize to. He’s afraid of ridicule and would rather not confront the ponies at all. He doesn’t have that much prejudice towards humans, but he was only using that fear to gain power. He’s actually a bit like me, only unskilled and without likeability. He can change all this if he was to confront the ponies that he hurt. If he chose not to, then he’d likely fall back into the same routine of ridicule and manipulation of other’s fears that plague the Ponyville community. I let go of his hoof and our limbs fell to our sides.

“Now what you don’t know is that I was spreading a rumor that I was going to change who you were by the end of the day. Notice the ponies around us right now.” I stated while looking to the crowd.

He turned around and saw the hundreds of ponies that were watching them that he surprisingly didn’t notice before. I found that actually pretty unbelievable that he wouldn’t see them, but I’ve become numb to my surroundings before and missed details at times.

“Y-you organized this?” he asked looking back at me with an incredulous look. “How’d you do that?”

“I told you I’ve been doing this longer than you have. I’ve been messing with people’s minds when I was only ten years of age. The ability to organize this was a simple cake walk, considering what I am and who I talked to. I just spoke to a small group and they spread the word like it was the next biggest thing.” I told him with a sly smirk.

“Uh, no divine power?” he asked.

“Please, when you’re me you don’t need power to get people to do what you want. But without it, it takes significantly more time.” I stated. “A rumor is easy to spread. I’m sure you know how easy considering you’ve been doing it for a while now.”

“Oh. Right.” he scratched his cheek avoiding looking at me.

“Well, I’m sure you’re busy. And I’d like to meditate for the rest of the day after I find Twilight Sparkle.” I told him.

“Oh uh, ok. Bye I guess...” he replied awkwardly.

“Have a nice day. And remember the agreement.”

“What agreement?”

“Oh right, I didn’t tell you the punishment for not apologizing.” he gulped nervously at my malicious smirk. “I’m going to imprison you in crystal, and use your dead body as a fond memory of this world when I leave. If you haven’t followed through with any of your apologies that is.”

“Y-you woul-. Yes you would. Ok I agree.” he nodded his head quickly and walked quickly off to my left.

I watched him go and crossed my arms as I began to scan the crowd. Some ponies looked nervous as my eyes passed them, but most seemed not to care and go about what they were doing. Although my eyes reached a pony I didn’t realize that was in the crowd. None other than Twilight Sparkle herself was stomping down the street toward me. A few other ponies decided not to leave thinking this would be interesting and I would actually agree with them. Twilight stopped a foot in front of me and looked me dead in the eye with a rather intense glower. Her gaze was so intense, I thought she’d hit me when she got into range. Although I didn’t flinch when she stopped in front of me.

“What. Happened?” she demanded.

“We had a talk.” I told her truthfully.

“About what?” she crossed her hooves across her chest, which pushed her tits closer to her body.

Not quite sure why I noticed that.

“Beliefs.” I replied semi-honestly.

“What kind of beliefs?” she still seemed convinced I was up to something.

“On the rights of intelligent creatures. I also gave him an impressive pitch about powerful beings that I think, he may have taken to heart. My last bit of advice was to ask forgiveness and apologize to those whom he wronged. Hopefully he’s on his way to find David.” I answered thoughtfully.

Twilight’s glare softened but her frown remained. “…Who are you?”

“Strange. Steel Builder asked the same thing.” I told her with a blank expression. “But unlike you...” I smirked. “I gave him an answer.”

“Don’t make me message the Princess.” Twilight threatened.

“Not like it will do you any good. Your Princess had nothing on Oden. If I die by her hand or am imprisoned, Oden will come and punish her.” I retorted.

“Who’s Oden?”

“He’s more powerful than a god. And several times as powerful as Celestia.”

“That’s Princess Celestia to you, buster.” she clarified, pointing an accusatory hoof at me.

“I don’t recognize her rule. But I’ll follow her laws. Our conversation was rather dull and uneventful. She didn’t even let me begin my argument over certain aspects of her laws. Even Oden let me bring up issues I found in his laws. And he’s a god. Many more times as benevolent as your Celestia.”

“Well, that’s probably because of your position in politics.” she threw a deadpanning look at me.

“I remember having an audience with him as a child. My parents were simple farmers as well, so I didn’t really have a standing in the community. All you needed to do is have a reason to speak with him and something important to talk about, and you can see him. Even though I was a child, I brought up excellent points and even though I was untrained and he could easily see the flaws in my logic, he was impressed that someone at my age could bring up a real world issue and offer a solution.”

Twilight tilted her head and raised her eyebrow. “What did you talk about?”

“Oh fuck ummm...”

“Drought.” chimed in the divine.”

“I spoke of a drought in…” I put my hand over my mouth in thought. “I think the southern flower fields.”

“Flower fields?” she asked with an unimpressed look.

“We are the Red Rose Empire. Our warrior ways are also paired with our understanding of beauty and passion. Most artists from our empire excel in symbolism and architecture.” I replied finishing the lie with a solid and unchallengeable culture fact.

“…” Twilight was silent, but seemed to be thinking behind the neutral gaze she was giving me. “You’re really hard to predict.”

“To be fair, you only just met me.” I gave her a warm smile.

She chuckled. “True. Although in the first day, you’ve done a lot during it. Do you know where you’re staying?” she asked with a small smile and backed up to stop invading my personal space.

“Actually, Celestia-”

“Princess!” Twilight tried to correct me sternly.

“-said that I was going to stay with you. And she personally expressed her wishes to see me lose my way to your library.” I finished with a smile.

“With me!?” Twilight exclaimed in shock. “B-but. UGH! Fine, I’ll take care of you.” her eyes shot open with realization and retorted, “Wait, she would never ask a pony to get lost!”

“Well, if you wish to think that way about her then you can.”

I noticed the only thing left of the crowd earlier happened to be only a few remaining ponies. Most of them had left while Twilight and I stayed just outside the library where no one could hear us. She gave me an irritated look and headed toward the front door of the library.

“Come on, let’s go inside. It’s almost six and the streets are dangerous when it’s dark.” she ordered to me, pushing open the library doors.

I looked at the sun which was now beginning to pass just over the horizon and give way to the moon's demands of the sky.

“Why did you tell Steel Builder about who you were, instead of Celestia?” asked the divine.

“That’s Princess Celestia, to you.” I mused.

“Indeed. But why?”

“Because Celestia doesn’t try to hurt me. And the divine command of Oden is a very influential tool to changing one's perspective of things. Even though I basically ordered him to stop being cruel to those that are different, he believed it was a good idea himself. His case was more trying to become something he didn’t want to. It’s a typical case of a simple schoolyard bully that grew up into the real world, and his only way to get by was to fuel his need for power and dominance.”

“You know he had the red aura around him. You could have easily just killed him and let me deal with his spirit.”

“But then there’d be one less puppet for you to play with. And he’s one of the main characters in this puppet show.” I responded cryptically.

“You coming or are you going to stare at the sunset for a few more hours?” came Twilight’s voice from my left.

I looked at her and she was standing in the doorway of the library leaning up against the door frame with a grin on her face. I smiled back and looked back at the sun that was beginning to change the color of the sky to orange.

“I think I’ll stay outside. I find the night air comforting to me.” I told her giving me an excuse to find a even more comfortable cloud to sleep on instead.

Not that I needed sleep.

“But you’ll likely get mugged in your sleep. Or pick-pocketed.” she stated with a worried expression.

“Not like I can’t defend myself.”

“Well, I worry for other ponies actually.” she deadpanned, but gave way to a grin shortly afterward.

“You can tell Celestia I ran off in the night to do some 'shifty things.'” I returned her grin.

“Princess.”

“Whatever.” I rolled my eyes and walked off into the distance.

“You know your way back, right?!” Twilight called after me.

“Yeah!” I yelled my confirmation back.

I kept walking until the sun was completely down, and then I scanned the sky. Today was partly cloudy and I was sure I’d find a nearby cloud for me to sleep on. I equipped my wings and flew up high and scanned the horizon. I easily found a cloud for me to sleep on and lay on my back. I reequipped my Lucky Horseshoe and closed my eyes. Even though I didn’t have the wings on, I was still able to lay on the cloud without it giving out from my weight.

“I suspect a higher power is at play here.” I spoke to the divine.

“Indeed he is.”

“Want to talk?”

“Yes. What about?”

“What you think of me.”

“Well, you’re a very good con-artist if I were to give you an analysis of your character. You pretend to worry, when I can clearly sense the lack of love within your heart.”

“You could sense that?”

“Yes I could. All divines are able to do that. But I must admit, I’m entertained by your performance this day. I find it refreshing to be able to aid someone who is worthy of it, and play a direct part in a story I normally have no control over. Or have no right to control.”

“I’m glad I made someone happy. How’s Celestia’s opinion of me?”

“Let me think… or ask.”

“Ok…”

He was silent for a few moments until he broke it.

“She was seriously considering making you disappear. In some mysterious and amazing way. I already knew she didn’t like you, but I didn’t think she would have so much anger for your disrespect toward her. You need to be careful when dealing with creatures like her.”

“But then you’d be bored out of your mind.”

“I don’t have a mind.”

“Power?”

“Sounds right.”

“Ok, so I pissed off a sun goddess. Have yet to meet her sister. Befriended the human I guess. Rainbow thinks I’m cool enough to hang with, although she didn’t seem as spunky as she normally is. Learned monkey is a derogatory term… oh and I pissed off a sun goddess.”

“You said that already.”

“Unlike you, I have flaws. Oh man, I hate being in character. It’s fun but when you start believing you’re Troy who is a follower of Oden it’s kinda… awkward.”

“Then stop being a follower of Oden, and become Oden. I don’t mind your name running around freely in myths legends and history. Actually by now I’ve learned a lot about you and I trust you enough to be ok with it, if you start a religion in your name.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“Well that’ll be weird. I don’t think I will. But I’ll accept your friendship if that’s of any value to you.”

“Well… all right, I’ll be your friend.”

“I still don’t know your name.” I told him.

“I don’t have one.”

“Why not?”

“Because I’m not part of a group. Usually divines have names when they need to be addressed by a standing in the realms. Your name is fairly new and unnecessary, but the fact that you are actively engaging with other divines qualifies you for a name. I suggest you get your universe in order before revealing yourself to the whole multiverse.”

“How will that go down, if I may ask?”

“Becoming part of the multiverse? Well first your universe will expose itself in the outer cluster where no one is supposed to be. Everyone will notice your strange universal placement and might ask questions amongst each other, but a few important groups will use divine ambassadors to speak to you.”

“Ambassadors?”

“Yes. Some leaders of groups or high members of multiverse groups will try to speak to you. You may deny conversation or speak with them one at a time. They will respectfully wait their turn to speak to you as well, to show good will. Although…”

“What?”

“There’s this one divine named Conquer.”

“Lemme guess. He’s a warmonger.”

“Yes he is. He has five universes in his control, after converting the deities. Every universe needs a balance of gods and spirits. You happen to not need this balance and you can continue existing and creating without either of these, because of what you are. But I suggest you have a large army of nature and man before you expose yourself to the worlds… especially if you wish to resist Conquer.”

“Well, he will be the first divine I’ll actively try to have a beef with.”

“That’s not a good idea.”

“How so?”

“He’s stronger than you. But if you wish to destroy him you’ll have to go to four worlds and bring forth the spirits and gods to turn to your side or fight for power over their element.”

“Is it possible to just outright destroy a universe?”

“Yes, but it requires a lot of power and a large vessel to contain it.” he explained to me.

“Like what?”

“Well, you are a creator. Make one up.”

“I like you more now.” I snickered in the real world. “Oh, and since we’ve spoken what’s your name? Unless you wish to remain neutral.”

“No… what’s the name of your empire? The Red Rose Empire? I will be…”

“You’re naming yourself after my empire? I’m honored.”

“Yes… Peddler.”

“Peddler? That’s a nice name. I will refer to you as Peddler as of now. But it doesn’t have anything to do with flowers.”

“My trade will be gardens. I will ask Celestia to start flower fields as major crops and work to making Equestria beautiful. As you say, you desire symbolism.”

“I’d like that. I’d like that a lot. In return I feel I must protect you if ever you act for me.”

“Is that a deal?”

“I’d rather not deal, as I know what that entails. But think of it as an act of good will.”

“…Very well. Enjoy the night, Oden.”

“Enjoy the multiverse, friend Peddler. It will soon be very active with events that may decide the fate of both of us.”

Author's Note

I'm sure some of you who read the comments at the end of each chapter (specifically mine) would know something's up with what I'm telling them. Now you don't need to go back to each chapter to figure out what i've been saying to everyone because I'm going to tell you all right now.

Chapter 21 will be the end of what you thought this story was all about. Hell I didn't realize exactly how ambicious I was with crossovering everything you guys asked me to. to be honset if I do that then the next step will be continuing this story for....40+ chapters.

And I'm sure I could have made those chapters interesting XD

But in all seriousness I'm going to deal with major issues with my current cast of characters. Mainly Puppet Master/Oden. It's come to my attention that he's become too powerful and now looks like a complete super hero. I'm going to convert him to a completely Political figure considering how well you guys reacted to the chapters with discusion in them.

You still reading this? Good!

I'm planning on doing something to the story itself that will completely change the roles each current character plays. And I'm introducing more characters. WAY more characters. But don't worry they have their moments in which they do meaningful things to progress the story and they become memorable with time.

But unlike the first story I'll have names that I worked on with my editor and in my free time. They will be introduced in the second longest chapter I've ever written starting at 8.000+ words and the rest will be (hopefully) 4000-5000 words of pure character development and improvement.

If you're still reading it means you truly care about what I have to say and I love you for that. I'm actually going to disguise this apraisal as another informative paragraph so people who go to the bottom won't think anything of this and move on. But after the chapter twenty-two this story will become very Lore like. I've actualy become inspired to do something like this and I'm happy to start of an entirely new adventure that I'm sure you will all love. However this may mean the only pony you hear about is Rainbow Dash for at least four chapters.

But don't worry about the lack of ponies because the characters themselves are very well developed by me rather than Oden's character that seems to be jumping between a bipolar personality to a tripolar personality to a fixed one and back again in an impossible cycle of stupidity and multipersonality disorder. So I'm basically putting him in a spot where he will forceably play only one or two roles and still have some of him left over to make it look like he's not a new character. Now please put the key word Triangle in the comments below if you read this whole thing. Even if you don't have anything to say after that I'd love to see how many of you guys actually care about what I say and that you'd listen to me ramble on about potentially boring things.

Chapter 20

I had my eyes closed most of the night, waited until I could feel the sun on my face, and I opened them again. My hands were on the back of my head and had my legs crossed. Although the sun wasn’t the first thing I actually felt today, oddly enough. I mean, who would have thought Rainbow Dash would actually get up this early to go manage the weather.

“Yo dude, wake up!” she started prodding my face with a hoof.

I opened my eyes instantly and gave her with an irritated glare. She was looking at me with a confused and slightly fascinated look. She was wearing a black hoodie and short shorts. I could tell she wasn’t wearing anything under her hoodie, because of the detailed outline of her bra on her chest.

“How the hay did you get up here?” she asked.

“With a great amount of difficulty?” I replied smartly.

She shot me an unimpressed look. “No, don’t avoid it like that. How. The hay. Did you get up here?”

“I flew.” I answered her honestly.

“You don’t have wings...” she snarked back, sounding unimpressed.

“That’s what you think.” I remarked with a smirk.

“Ugh fine, but I’m going to need to get you down from here so I can remove the cloud.” she stated, grabbing the sides of the cloud with her forehooves.

“No need.” I replied and stood up.

She looked at me strangely before I looked down at the ground and her eyes followed. She seemed to connect the dots but before she could say anything, she then noticed me missing from the cloud after raising her head. She panicked and looked down and saw me plummeting to the ground and quickly gave chase.

The ground however, had other plans as I landed on my feet without so much as a grimace when I hit the ground. I started walking forward before Rainbow Dash quickly landed to my left and almost dropped her jaw in surprise.

“WHAT THE HAY!” shouted Rainbow in my ear.

“What?” I asked with mock confusion.

“HOW ARE YOU NOT IN PAIN?!” she exclaimed with an awed expression.

“Well first of all, I only fell and it’s nothing to worry about.” I replied still snickering.

“Hey, this is important!” she placed her hooves on my shoulders and turned me toward her so I could look at her serious expression. “Whatever it is, I want to know so I don’t have to deal with breaking my wings when I mess up on really hard tricks.”

I thought for a moment. "How can I get something out of this arrangement? I could simply hand her the horseshoe and make another when I get back, or I can withhold the shoe and ask her to do something I’d find entertaining for it."

“Hmm, I’ll give you the secret when I think of something in return I want you to do. Deal?” I asked holding out my hand for a hand shake.

“DEAL!” she took it and shook hard. “What do I need to do?” she inquired with a challenging grin.

“Not sure yet, but I’ll think of something. Don’t worry about finding me for my answer, because I already know where you live and as you can see I can find a way to knock on your door.” I motioned to the high cloud.

“Ugh fine… wait are you going to blow me off?” she narrowed her eyes in suspicion.

I grinned a little wider now. “No, I don’t think I will. Besides I don’t really have much to ask for right now. I mean I only just got here yesterday, and I already beat up most of the bullies so I can’t have you do that. Then again, I can ask you to do something absolutely stupid for some short term entertainment. Though, I doubt that’ll help either of us in the long run.” I explained looking a little more serious.

“Right I gotcha.” she crossed her hooves over her chest.

“Anyway I’m sure Twilight will want to make sure I didn’t get mugged in the night. I didn’t go to the library, you know.”

“Wait, Princess Celestia told you to stay with Twilight? You know I was expecting her to ask you to stay with Applejack like she did with David.” she elaborated to me, but looked at the cloud I was previously sitting on.

“Ok, that’s interesting. I guess she doesn’t trust me as much as David, but considering my background I’m sure I can quell many of Twilight’s unstoppable ramblings about random scientific things, that Celestia surely doesn’t want to hear about.”

“Princess.” Rainbow glared at me.

“King Oden.” I retorted with a smirk.

“Princess Celestia.” Rainbow remarked with a growing grin.

“Oden.”

“Princess Celestia.”

“Oden.”

“Celestia.”

“You didn’t say Princess.” I smirked at her.

“Wa-AAAUGH!” she facehoofed at her own foolishness.

“Hahaha. Anyway, I’ll leave you to your clouds. I’m sure you’ve got a lot of work to do to clear them up easily.” I noted, inspecting the still partly cloudy skies.

“Nah, I’m the fastest Pegasus in all of Equestria! I can take care of this in ten seconds flat.” she boasted.

“Then I’ll leave it to you. Goodbye.” I replied, beginning to walk to the library.

“See ya!” she shot off into the air.

I opted to ignore her flight path and set my sights on the library that was a little more than a city block away from me. Although I didn’t get far when a voice found its way wiggling into my head.

“Just a bit of warning. There’s a dragon heading toward Ponyville.”

“Wait what?!? Did you do that?”

“No, dragons tend to attack towns because they believe they’re better than ponies. In fact they get away with burning down settlements every year. At least two cities are attacked, and some ponies lose their lives. It’s usually this reason why ponies didn’t trust humans. David experienced his first dragon attack a year ago.”

“So, do you want me to kill it?”

“Well, you can if you want. Though you’ll have to expose your secret Terrarian bloodline to do so.”

“Well I guess now is the time to become Oden, of the Red Rose Empire.”

“If you wish to expose yourself to the world on your second day then go ahead. I won’t mind.”

“Prepare to be amazed Peddler.”

“I shall watch with interest King Oden.”

“Which direction is it coming from?”

“South.”

I looked at the sunrise and found east. I then looked to the south and started to head around the buildings in that direction. Some early-morning ponies saw me and gave me a wave. I waved back, of course, and continued on my way without any other interruptions. Alleyways were the paths I had to take when I was going off course from the south. I’d find myself weaving through houses as if I were evading someone. And to be honest, evading is what I wanted to do right now. I felt as if I didn’t want to reveal myself as Oden, the king of the Red Rose Empire and Creator of my own world. But I already told Peddler my plan and I felt that I’d best stop the charade now or… no. I’d best be known as Troy for now. The second human that changed Ponyville’s future forever.

I found myself on the edge of town overlooking an open field. An occasional cluster of flowers and a lone tree dotted its landscape while I witnessed humanoid ponies walking in groups to picnic locations throughout the small park. I looked up in the air and noticed I had lost track of time, the morning was still young, but not as young as I thought it was. I looked around and saw at least two groups of ponies that looked like families in the early morning wishing to enjoy breakfast together in the morning sun. I chose to separate myself from them and find a place squarely in the middle of the field, below the lone tree.

I walked up to it and put my hand on the short, but strong oak tree and admired every detail about it. I turned around and sat cross legged below the tree and closed my eyes. I let the world's noises and sights drain around me, while I entered a blissful state of mind.

“How long until the dragon arrives?” I asked Peddler.

“The afternoon, actually.”

“Ok so, I guess I have a lot of time considering the time I got up. Why is the dragon doing this? I mean why not just leave the ponies alone?”

“Because it’s more of a rite of passage. To attack a village, is like showing you’re a capable member of society. Of course I’ve given Celestia this knowledge of attacks beforehoof and she sends out guards in response. They all kept dying, so I stopped giving her predictions.”

“Couldn’t she just evacuate the town?” I asked.

“No, the dragon will then move on to another target if there are no ponies in it. But it might leave a some fires anyway.”

“Well, that’s depressing.” I commented.

“Indeed.” replied Peddler and he went into a moment of silence. “I’d like to discuss the process of adding me to your Empire.”

“You want to become part of the Red Rose Empire?”

“Yes.”

“Tell me, can you create an illusion around your universe to act as a form a symbolism?”

“Yes, I believe I can make a permanent image of color on the outer surface of my realm. What do you wish for me to create?”

"The image of a rose. A red one if you wish. It can be any other color you wish but it must be a rose. " I paused to think a bit. "Although, if you want to get creative you can use any other flower. Just as long as you claim to be part of the… actually I don’t really have a name for the group. The Red Rose Empire is just the name of my nation in my universe. But I guess The Garden is a better name for the group."

“Wish to brainstorm together?”

“I think I had a name for it earlier only I forgot… one moment…” I took my time to think about the conversation I had with Isis before I left. “…Uh yeah, I don’t know.”

“The Garden seems like a good name. It show’s we’re a community, but it also makes us sound separate from each other. Like individual plants.”

“We’ll need to become a larger community. How would I convince other divines to follow The Garden?”

“By convincing them it’s worth their while. Some need convincing to follow someone. Others need to like their sense of character, like me. Others want something in return for becoming part of the group. Like a promise to protect them, or power.”

“I’d promise to protect the divines that chose to follow me. I’d protect you in a time of need as well.”

“Thank you. I’d like for my flower to be blue when I create the illusion.”

“You don’t need to tell me about your flower, unless you want something other than a flower.”

“Very well.”

“Oh, you mentioned other groups last time we spoke about divines. Can you tell me what they are?”

“Well yes. There are several that have a rather large influence, and the splinter groups that are growing in size every century. The Noble Order is a group of powerful divines that banded together in response to Conquer’s... conquest. They vowed to protect each other and ask for more to join them. I’ve turned them down because my world isn’t wanted by Conquer, so he doesn’t try to attack me. Besides he’s currently licking his wounds from the last conflict he had.”

“Last conflict?”

“Game Lords is another group you should know about. They have only one Divine, and their entire organization is made up of spirits that protect worlds they travel to. In fact the divine named Stratagem, is the founding member of the group and he is one of many divines that have a physical form such as yourself.”

“He what? I thought a physical form was rare amongst divines.”

“Whoever you’ve been talking to must be without the right sources. Many divines have a physical form. Even Conquer has one of his own.”

“Wait so that means…” I thought back to my world.

“What?” asked Peddler.

“Well, I’m going to have to speak to a deity of mine.”

“You have a deity?”

“Isis.”

“Oh, I know that entity. Although your information is incorrect, for she is a nature spirit.”

“Not when I’m done with her.”

“Oh, I understand. What use does she have to you?”

“She will balance my food chain on my planet. I have major changes that I wish to attend to when I come back.”

“Understood. Now onto the signals to look for in the multiverse. The Noble Order has an illusion spell to show they’re a part of the order, it looks like a yellowish golden mist around their universe and it’s the only real indication that a divine is a part of the organization. The Game Lords and their single universe have a blue mist. You’ll find that other mists or even symbols will arise in the multiverse when you look for them.”

“I didn’t notice any when I looked.”

“You must have just been sensing the multiverse itself. When you stop hiding yourself, you’d see it like you could see the worlds now. In fact, I believe I should create the rose illusion now while it’s on my conscience. Simple enough to do… done.”

“That fast?”

“Did you think a little light show would take years? I chose a red rose shape. It’s more of an outline of the flower with the respective colors to each part of the body. Nothing more complicated than that.”

“Interesting. Anyway how long till the dragon comes?”

“I think you should worry about the currently approaching ponies.”

“What are they here for?”

“You’ll find out.”

I kept my eyes closed as I sat cross legged with my back up against the tree. Soon a small group of ponies came into my sensing field and walked by me without incident. I noticed one gave me a confused look, but didn’t say anything. I thought Peddler was messing around with me before I noticed another small group heading straight for me from in front of me. They were approaching painstakingly slow; each was watching my movements, as if expecting me to lunge at them at any moment.

I noticed that the group was made up of three ponies that I didn’t recognize. I did notice that if I stood up I would be taller than them by a full head leading me to assume they must be either children or teenagers. They were all mares, so I assumed they were going to either commit to verbal assault or blame me for any physical violence if I defend myself. Although, I couldn’t know for sure who they were or what they were doing considering their body structures, faces, and colors were foreign to me. Two were unicorns and one was an earth pony. The earth pony was on the right while the unicorns were in the middle and on the left of their formation.

They were at most a meter away from me when they stopped. I was still unfamiliar with any of their faces and assumed they must be either journalists or ponies from town. I waited for them to speak up, but they kept giving each other nervous glances and the mares flanking the one in front started whispering words of encouragement to the one in the middle. I assume they were each close friends.

“Ask him.” the unicorn on the left whispered.

“N-no, you ask him.” ordered the middle unicorn.

“He’s not even awake yet.” replied the unicorn on the left.

I took in their features while my eyes remained closed. The middle unicorn had a red mane with a grey coat and wearing a green t-shirt and really tight blue jeans. The earth pony on the right was wearing tight black jeans with a red hoodie. Her mane was yellow with a silver streak running through it while her coat was a light pink, she was actually pretty cute. The unicorn on the left had a lime green coat and light blue hair. Her attire was a buttoned white shirt that was a little see through so you could see her bra, but you’d be distracted by her cleavage too much to pay attention to it.

“U-um, are you awake?” asked the red haired unicorn who was between her friends.

“The whole time. I assume you wish to speak to me?” I replied without opening my eyes or smiling.

“Oh, umm well…” she fumbled her words timidly, and smiled. “C-can we join you?”

“Don’t see why not.” I answered with a small smile to make them more comfortable in my presence.

They glanced at each other and sat in front of me. They all had their legs crossed like mine, and our positions made our knees created a square. The two on the left and right were facing each other while I faced the one in front of me. At this point, I opened my eyes to see the small group of three. My vision was blurry and after a bit of adjusting, I was able to see clearly. I saw that the sun was beginning to reach the noon and I began to worry. Although the one in front of me with the red mane spoke up and I pushed the threat of the dragon to the back of my mind for the time being.

“Um, what’s your name?” she asked with a nervous smile.

“Troy.” I responded.

“My name is Bright Stars.” stated the red maned and grey coated unicorn in front of me.

The pink earth pony to my right spoke up. “I’m Sugar Swirl.”

The green unicorn with light blue hair to my left spoke up. “I’m sexy.” she gave me a wink.

“UGH!” both her friends groaned in frustration.

“Hahaha! Ok ok, my name is Tala(Rose Peddle)” she stated with a strange echo in my mind.

I know she called herself Saundra Clemens, but for some reason Rose Peddle came into my mind. I knew immediately what that was though. Little miss Rose Peddle is a spirit. I could feel her energy and it was similar to Isis’s, only hers was directed toward desire. She was drawing energy from her friends and her reserves were larger than my Perceived magical reserves. I could tell she believed she had control over me. And that word Sexy was filled with spiritual power of suggestion. She’s trying to get me to trust her through my lust.

But I know her trick.

“Nice to meet you, Rose Peddle.”

The unicorn in front of me spoke up again. “What about me?” pouted Star.

“Nice to meet you to Star.” I grinned at her playfulness. “Ok, so what do you girls need?” I asked making sure I glanced at Tala.

“Well…” Star started and paused trying to collect herself.

“Tala is a spirit of lust, isn’t she?”

“Yes.” responded Peddler.

“How do I deal with her?”

“Figure it out.”

“D-do you want to be friends?” she asked hesitantly. Her friends both facehoofed.

“Sure.” I replied with a nod. “But I feel as if you want more than just friendship from me.” I gave her a knowing gaze.

She looked nervous and started fidgeting. “W-well. Yeah, I guess.” she avoided my gaze while I beamed at her.

Tala spoke up, “She’s a bit shy.” she received an irritated glare from Star for her efforts.

“I can tell.” I said giving Star bedroom eyes. She flushed red in response.

“Oh um, oh my.” she tried to find something to say.

To my left I could see in my peripherals Tala was raising an eyebrow at me. She was the spirit of lust and desire, and she couldn’t feel my lust for anyone. I knew she started trying to scan me with her powers only to be stopped by the barrier that my realm created to hide my power. I thought more about my realm's ability to sense my emotions and needs for a moment, before I was brought back to the present by the ringing of a large church bell in the distance.

All the mares including Tala started to panic and look up at the sky for an unseen threat. I quickly realized that the bell was the early warning system for threats against Ponyville. The ponies got to their hooves quickly and started to run behind only Tala lagged behind when she realized I wasn’t coming.

“Come on, there’s a dragon coming!” Tala warned.

“I’m going to face it.” I replied standing up.

“W-what!? Are you crazy!”

Her friends were out of earshot by now, and all the ponies have evacuated the field. I could hear distant screaming in Ponyville as ponies scrambled for places to hide or ways to get out of danger. I slowly walked toward Tala until I was a meter from her.

“I knew the dragon will come from the south, so I waited here before it would come.” I told her with a serious expression.

“You can’t fight a dragon! You’re only human!” she exclaimed anxiously and looked as if she was about to leave without me.

“You and I both know that’s not true.” I replied calmly.

“What? I don’t-”

“Celestia asked you to learn more about me, didn’t she? Or are you acting on your own?”

She held a look of confusion. “Troy, what are you talking about?”

“Your name is Tala, your power is desire and lust.” I remarked, giving her a small frown.

She relaxed considerably, but she held a look of suspicion and she scrunched her eyebrows, giving me a glare.

“What are you?”

“Something a little more powerful than a spirit. I’d shake your hoof to know more about you, but then that’d mean I’d know everything about you. And you’d probably just make an excuse to not touch me right?” I grinned.

“…What are you?”

“You’ll know, when I want you to.”

I heard a sound like two massive wings just pumped kilos of air downward and I felt the wind a few seconds later. Tala looked up in fear… apparently spirits can be killed by mortal means, otherwise she wouldn’t be afraid. I saw a green dragon with a tan underbelly fly overhead, oblivious to the two beings below him. Before I was able to crystallize his heart however, he flew out of casting distance.

“You know.” I noted to Tala dryly. “I was planning on intercepting him before he got to town.”

I put on my wings from my inventory and spread them as far as they would go. Tala looked at me with a bit of awe. I pumped my wings hard so I’d fly up into the air and into the tailwind of the dragon. At first the tailwind's slipstream made me go faster, but then as I caught up, it became more challenging to fly when I reached the dragon's speed so I flew out of the tailwind and tried to close the distance. I wasn’t close enough to stop the dragon from spitting fire all over much of the market where humanoid ponies were gathered, but dispersing. All the pegasi have either taken to the skies or hid behind a cloud.

I was met with confused stares by pegasi that were behind the dragon when I passed them with my unnecessarily large wings. Although I did hear my name called several times as I was closing my distance to the dragon. I was almost within casting distance before a rainbow blur got in front of my path.

“TROY STOP!” Rainbow Dash screamed in front of me forcing me to halt. She was wearing the same clothing she was this morning.

“Rainbow, I’m in the middle of something!”

“I don’t care if you secretly have wings! You can’t fight a dragon!”

“Rainbow, out of my way!” I tried to move her aside, but she backed up and stood in my way.

I dove and tried to go under her but she still blocked my path. I knew going around her would be pointless so instead I thought quickly and pulled out the lucky horse shoe. I pulled her hoodie forward and dropped the horse shoe down her neck, where it got caught in her bra. Her face flushed and was about to hit me when I cast crystal storm on her wings and she fell to the ground.

I knew my wings wouldn’t be able to take me to the dragon fast enough before it burned down more of Ponyville, so I opted to recreate my crystal dragon form in the air. My body was surrounded by crystal energy and the form of the dragon was built out of purple crystal before being enchanted by cursed flame. My dragon from was complete, and I pounded my wings toward the green dragon that was tormenting Ponyville.

I opted not to get the dragons attention and barreled toward it with all the speed my crystal wings could give me. I opened the jaw of my crystal puppet and snapped down on the wing of the green dragon and I climbed to a higher and higher altitude. I figured fighting a dragon as a dragon was rather silly, and decided that letting my dragon explode would be more damaging. I activated a chemical reaction that normally happens when making a crystal bullet explode on my crystal storm and it detonated in the air.

*BOOM*

The crystals shot out in all directions except inward where I was and they melted away as they got farther from me. The dragon that I detonated next to started flapping its wings feebly and I noticed several lacerations across its scales that went down to the flesh below. And that was a good foot into the scale.

“YOU’LL PAY FOR THAT!” shouted the dragon, as it tried to dash toward me with its mouth open.

I crystallized its mouth before it could blow any flame at me, and I used my crystal storm again to crystallize its muscle tissue and hold it in the air. It was able to move, but its muscles were moving so much it was getting difficult to encase them. It then bit down on the crystal in its mouth and easily broke it.

“Oh right, dragons eat diamonds.” I thought to myself.

It breathed an orange flame at me and I chose to ignore it as my crystals began to spread and cease up the muscles more and more, before the dragon could only move almost drowsily as it fought my influence. My crystals began to cover the decreasing size of its lungs and stopped the torrent of flame. It looked at me fearfully and my crystal storm began to close in on its heart. It was at this moment I realized something.

The dragon didn’t have a red aura.

“Peddler, do I have permission to kill the dragon?”

“No.” he replied simply.

I was confused as to why he would allow me to kill it earlier, but not now. I cut off my crystal storm spell from my magic reserves and the green crystal began to quickly dissolve and allow the dragon to breathe. Which it did happily and panted as it leveled out from falling due to the lack of force holding it in the air. I then spread my wings and let it catch the air as I slowly went down with the dragon. He leveled out and looked at me with a fearful and ashamed expression. I slowly dropped down until I was level with the battered and cut dragon, and I lazily flapped my wings to keep me aloft and level.

“W-why did you stop?” he asked fearfully.

“I’ve chosen to spare your life rather than end it”

“…What do you want from me, Master?” he bowed in shame.

“Master? Peddler what is he talking about?”

“You could have killed him, but you spared his life. His dragon code says he must serve you until the life that you spared is over, or someone else does something as meaningful as sparing or saving him.”

“Oh, I getcha.”

“I demand that you not serve me, but instead take this single command from me.”

“I have to treat you as my new master. It’s the dragon code.” he replied shamefully.

“Then as your service to me is unneeded, for I have so many that already serve me I demand you take a single command that you will follow for the rest of your life in an act of the service to me.” I called to him.

“Depends what it is my master.” he respondedrespectfully.

“Never attack another settlement for the rest of your days, and claim that you’ve been defeated and spared by the great lord Oden!” I told him.

He thought for a long moment before nodding. “It’s a trade that is acceptable to the dragon code. I will honor your command for the rest of my days, lord Oden.”

“Good. Now leave and never return. Not even to ask for more commands.”

He didn’t respond, but opted to instead go into a partial dive and fly off to the south, albeit feebly and wounded. I spread my wings to their full length and stopped flapping and slowly glided downward. I realized that even if I were to continue like this, it would take several minutes for me to reach Ponyville so I chose to bring my wings to my side and fall down. It took twenty seconds for me to hit the ground and even in front of the library too. Ponies came out of hiding and looked at me with no shortage of amazement. Those that watched the display were shaking in equal parts fear and amazement.

I looked around as a crowd began to gather around me. I scanned the crowd for anyone important that would be there and I actually found a new entity that was more powerful than the mortals. Tala wasn’t in the crowd, but I felt another presence similar to her. Although before I could locate such a being it began to dissipate and seemed to stop existing entirely. But I was sure that it was just hiding itself. Now all I need to do is find the pony that I can’t sense. I walked down the street toward the edge of the crowd where I felt the energy last and used my senses to find the pony that didn’t belong.

The crowd parted as I hid my energy once again, so the entity couldn’t sense me when I get close. The crowd began to follow me and I realized that the only pony not following me was the one walking away from me. I picked up my pace and the pony I was following turned down an alley way that I also went down and found nothing. I used my senses to find even the gaps in energy and I realized that the spirit or god or whatever was beside me. Only I couldn’t see them. It was like I was a medium and I felt a dead spirit standing beside me.

I reached out to my left without looking to my left and I grabbed the shoulder of an invisible pony. It yelped in surprise and became tangible. I saw the crowd begin to poke their heads around the corner and I quickly pulled up a crystal wall to block their view. I then placed a ceiling and another wall on the ends of the alley way so we’d be completely cut off from the outside world.

“So.” I noted to the pony beside me. “You want me to introduce myself first or do you?”

The pony was a mare with a tan coat and a blue mane. Her hair was tied in a bun and she looked a little elderly because of it, despite how young she looked. I’d say she was in her twenties. She was wearing a blue skirt and white t-shirt. It was plain, but it actually looked pretty good on her.

She looked around nervously. “I-…I’m Nara. I’m the spirit of wonder.” she finished shyly.

“I am Oden, a creator and divine. I have a kingdom called the Red Rose Empire. Your divine Peddler is a friend of mine.”

She looked at me like I just became the most demonic thing on the planet. She backed herself up against the wall and stared at me, like I was about to deal the final blow and end her eternal life.

“Why do you fear me? I just want to know why you tried to avoid me.”

She looked away, relieved. “I-I-I’m sorry I-I’m just... I-I don’t know how to deal with this.”

“Maybe I can help?” I smiled.

“W-well y-you a-are the p-problem.” she answered my question meekly.

I raised my eyebrow. “Then, I won’t bother you anymore. Use your invisibility again and I’ll leave you alone.”

“O-ok. What about the crowd that followed you? Wouldn’t they get suspicious when I disappear and you’re the only one here?”

“Well I have a way around that.” I grinned. “Trust me.”

Author's Note

Editor's note: This whole first conversation can be summed up as such: "That's what she said!"

Chapter 21

The ponies gathered around the crystal blockade that kept them from seeing the alley from all sides. More and more ponies that didn’t even know what was going on began to congregate around the crystalline structure to try to peer into its depths. To the shock of all, the crystalline structure began to shrink and gaps began to form in its structure. Soon the whole thing was gone and everpony peered into the newly revealed alleyway. It held no secrets, and there was only trash to be found up against the walls. Some ponies even checked the trash and found nothing inside or around them.

I on the other hand was several blocks away thanks to my portalling ability I could use, that would normally serve to transport me to other dimensions. Instead of another dimension, I chose another alley way so Nara and I could escape without difficulty. I waved her off, but she just turned and left leaving me waveless. "Rude much?" I continued on my way and onto the street where I saw countless burning buildings I couldn’t save. I used what I remembered from the book of Water Bolt and sprayed water onto the burning buildings.

Several succumbed to the gallons of water I sprayed and extinguished, but I was unable to continue do to a rather large flash of light in front of me. I was stopped dead in my tracks by none other than Twilight Sparkle the student of Princess Celestia and element of magic.

“Who the hay are you?” she demanded, narrowing her eyes.

“Oden, king of the Red Rose Empire.” I responded, then shifted into a warm smile. “And I’d like to think I’m your friend.”

“Friend or not, you beat up a dragon and saved Ponyville!” she smiled softly, and leaned in conspiratorially. “You know what that means?”

I leaned back nervously. “Please not a kiss?”

“What? Ew no! It means Pinkie needs to-”

“THROW A PARTY!” exclaimed a magical puff ball of happiness that appeared out of nowhere.

I could actually sense her movements, as if her physical form actually swimming through the ground and popping up behind Twilight. Her grin was impossibly wide and her excitement was immeasurable.

If only I grabbed a scouter from Vegeta.

“WAAH!” Twilight yelped. “Pinkie!”

“Hey Twilight! You know now that we know Troy is Oden, and we haven’t even had a welcome Troy to Ponyville party, we should at least have a welcome Oden king of Red Rose Empire party, and savior of Ponyville without killing a dragon and saving it from one because he’s so powerful he can even take on Princess Celestia if he wanted to but chose not to because it wasn’t necessary for him and-”

“Is Pinkie a spirit too?”

“Yes.”

“Oh that explains a lot actually.”

“-then he led us to believe he wasn’t mean and he really wasn’t because he helped out the town and I heard Steel Builder is using his free time to apologize to everypony after Oden said he’d change him!” Pinkie stopped her endless sentence.

“Pinkie.” I started, getting both mares to look at me. “We were on the subject of parties, not the reason why I was here. And you were also off about the reason why I was here in the first place.”

“Oh really? Then why are you here?” asked Twilight.

“For you to find out later.” I grinned at her and she gave me an un-amused look. “What? it’s true.”

[^]“TROY OF THE RED ROSE EMPIRE! SURRENDER YOURSELF AT ONCE!”[/^] sounded a booming voice from the air.

I looked up and saw not only Princess Luna and a squadron of night guards, but also Celestia and her best solar guards swooping down and surrounding me and the other two mares. I saw some other civilian ponies begin to look out their windows and poke heads around corners. But for the most part the citizens stayed away from the confrontation. The guards pointed their spears at me and a few put a hoof on the hilt of their blades for close combat.

[^]“YOU ARE OUTNUMBERED AND IN THE PRESENCE OF EQUESTRIA’S FINEST! SURRENDER AND WE WILL TREAT YOU FAIRLY!”[/^] Luna bellowed, Celestia stepped forward and put a hoof between me and her sister.

“Twilight. Pinkie Pie. Get out of the circle.” I commanded.

“B-but we can’t leave you! You saved us!” argued Twilight.

“Twilight Sparkle.” started Celestia and both mares watched her. “Take Pinkie Pie somewhere safe.”

“B-but-”

“No buts. Twilight I need you to leave this to me.” she ordered Twilight calmly but firmly.

Twilight hung her head in defeat and her horn lit up. Soon after a flash of light Pinkie and Twilight were out of the area and it left me alone with the guards and the Princesses.

Celestia looked at me and spoke calmly. “Troy we don’t want conflict. We just want facts, and your magic is something we don’t want around our ponies.”

“You know, I thought you’d be a little more respectful toward me, after today. I did save one of your provinces from destruction, you know.” I replied looking at my finger nails like they were the most interesting thing that happened today.

“That may be but-” Celestia was interrupted.

“Hey you can’t be here! This is royal business!” shouted a guard from behind Celestia.

“Please I need to speak with the Princess!” Tala’s voice rang out into the air.

“Guard let her through.” commanded Celestia.

“Yes your majesty!” he saluted and Tala was allowed to approach the princess.

Celestia lowered her head so Tala could whisper in her ear and her expression went from one of confusion to realization. Then she looked back at me with a scowl on her face.

“Oden? Oden of the Red Rose Empire? Why have you come to our lands?” she demanded.

“I have business of my own to attend to. And I’m waiting for my eggs to hatch.” I answered looking in the direction of my realm. Which happened to be behind me and in the air.

“Eggs?” Celestia said with a questioning gaze toward the sky were I was looking, and asked softly, “…Where are you from, Oden?”

“Tia.” Luna looked to Celestia. “I think we’d better interrogate him back at Canterlot.”

“That would be wise.” Celestia whispered to Luna. “But I’m wondering if he’ll give us any more information if we take him forcefully.”

“We must take him to a place where he can’t do any harm. Once our ponies are safe I think its best we either send him back with permission from the divine or we keep him there for a later decision.” Luna whispered back.

“Hey even though Mrs. And Mrs. Subtlety have a point with you helping them, will you?”

“Well, that depends how you deal with the situation. I can always ask them to not imprison you.”

“Then it won’t be fun for me.”

“Yes well you’ve been waiting for a while now and months have passed in your world. I’m sure it’s time for you to leave.”

“Yeah… You think I should end this now?”

“I’ll support your decision.”

“Guards, seize him.” Luna ordered calmly.

I slowly turned around as the guards stepped forward to apprehend me. I faced Luna and Celestia and the guards’ movements became more and more sluggish. I then got my universe to stop masking my power and I soon felt my sight and senses expand beyond the small town and even out toward the surrounding cities. My complete magical ability was unlocked and I lifted myself into the air without the need for my wings.

“By the divines.” Celestia stated with no small amount of awe in her expression.

Luna wore the same face Celestia did while I scanned the environment. I felt the minerals deep within the earth and locked their details away in my memories so I could bring them back later to adjust the minerals of my world. I grinned happily and I looked back at Celestia and Luna and snickered at their expressions.

“Whoa, it’s like you’ve never seen a divine before.” I smiled at them.

I asked Peddler’s universe to obey me and it agreed with Peddlers nonverbal consent. I teleported in front of the princesses while my crystal storm froze the muscles of the guards, turning them into living statues. Celestia and Luna flinched when I appeared in front of them.

“H-how do you have so much control over Peddler’s world?” Celestia asked horrified.

“I asked permission, of course.”

Luna interrupted. “P-Peddler joined The Garden recently. A-are you the Garden?” Luna asked.

“No, the group is called The Garden, my name happens to be Oden and I control the Red Rose Empire. It’s a growing nation that I’m building, to give me access to armies of immortals that can take over a realm quickly while protecting their own. I happen to be a friend of Peddler’s, so I’m kinda following rules at the moment.”

“What were you doing here?” asked Celestia.

“Waiting for the eggs to hatch. I told you this already. As for David, I’m debating whether or not I want to bring him with me to my world. Don’t ask him to go with me because I don’t know if my world can provide the things he needs to continue living like food.”

“Oh… so why are you revealing yourself to us now? Why not earlier when we could offer you a place to stay?” Luna asked.

“I was having too much fun.” I answered her mischievously. “Besides, I’m being as flexible as I can right now before I really have a nation to protect and manage. Although I’m going to have a government system in place that allows the Terrarian race to govern themselves, even if I’m off somewhere else.”

“I-I’m not aware of a system that works like that.” Celestia replied.

“I am. I can easily put it in place after I get back. Although sitting around for thousands of years is going to get a little annoying of course. I guess I’ll just have to find some sort of entertainment till then. Maybe gladiator fights!” I announced.

“That’s horrid and you should feel ashamed of thinking about it.” Luna growled to me with a scowl.

I looked at her like she just grew another head. “Well when you have immortals that basically respawn every time they die, it’s not really that gruesome when you think about it.” I responded.

“What? Terrarians respawn?” Luna asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes.” I replied oblivious to the next event to take place.

“Good.” Luna deviously smiled as she powered up her horn.

She sent a blast of dark energy at me and it struck me in the chest. I fell to the ground shocked from the sudden attack and unable to respond before I hit the ground. I laid there with one thousand thoughts running through my head. One of them happened to be“I’m going to murder that bitch.” But I realized I had to ask permission.

“Can I murder Luna?”

“No.”

“Can I seriously, but not mortally, wound her?”

“No.”

“Can I slap her?”

“As long as you don’t kill her or torture her, I’m ok with whatever you do.”

“I’m going to saw off her horn.”

“Don’t do that.”

“Fine… I’ll just slap her.”

I sat up and saw Luna’s smug look and closed eyes while Celestia stared at her like she just set an orphanage on fire. I got up and glared at her with my arms crossed. Luna opened her eyes and her smug expression disappeared, and was replaced with a scowl. I at least expected an apology. I crystalized my open hand and made a mitten out of the Crystal Storm. I then used it to back-hand Luna.

*SLAP*

“OW!” Luna shouted in reaction.

“You know, when I normally get attacked by a goddess I would just outright kill them, or turn them into a sex slave for my people. Usually kill them.” I rolled my eyes. “But with you, that’s your warning. You do that again, I’ll not only kill you, but burn down every city with all the ponies inside the buildings, skin you alive, and raise the foals into slavery for my people.”

She looked livid and Celestia put her hoof on Luna’s shoulder and shook her head ‘no’ desperately. Luna backed down, but obviously wasn’t happy about it.

“Forgive my sister, she’s very old school and respect is given often and you seem.” she chose her words carefully. “Disrespectful.”

“I don’t think I will. Now I need to take care of a few things before I leave. And I think I’d like to leave now, before anyone gives me reason to murder something.”

I commanded the universe to move me to the library.

I found myself in the upstairs portion of Twilight’s Library. I could hear voices from the door that weren’t Twilight's or Pinkie's, but I decided it was worth checking out. I came all this way to find someone anyway. I listened to the muffled voices as I pressed my ear up against the door.

“I don’t know what Troy did to him, but he got Builder to apologize to me.” David’s voice rang clear though muffled.

“Yes, which is precisely why we need to petition for his release.” Twilight’s voice was also as clear as David’s but again the door muffled it.

“Petition? By the time Princess Celestia gets it, he’d be away in the dungeons!” Rainbow Dash was on the other side of the door too.

“Yeah, and by then we’d have a late celebratory party! Twilight you need to use the enchanted fire to get the message to Celestia!” Pinkie shouted over them.

“Ya’ll ‘re gettin’ on mah nerves! Now ah don’t know much about this Troy character but ya’ll best make a decision right this instant, if ya’ll wanna help ‘im.” Applejack was on the other side of the door as well.

“Applejack we need to do this delicately if we want to help anypony.” Rarity chimed in. “We can’t rush a potentially life changing event. Especially during these times.”

“I-I think we should help fix Ponyville first.” Fluttershy’s meek and almost unnoticeable voice chimed in. “He seemed calm and collected even when he first showed up here. He shouldn’t do anything too reckless around the Princesses, and I’m sure they won’t hurt him. We should have a lot of time to petition for him to be freed.” she offered.

I decided I got all the details I needed. All the main six and the human happened to be there. I turned the door knob and pushed the door open to reveal the library bellow me. Everyone looked up at me with surprise and shock. I took it in stride and crossed my arms at the top of the stairs and looked at David.

“The hay Troy, how’d you get away from the Princ-”

“David.” I said interrupting Rainbow. “I’m here to take you to a world that’s a little friendlier for you. Although if you wish to stay, I won’t hold it against you.”

“Wait dude, what are you talking about? Can you get me home?” he asked.

“No, but I can take you with me. Although I won’t be able to bring you back just yet. I have things to take care of in my kingdom before I can accept you.”

“Whoa whoa whoa, your kingdom?” said Rainbow. “I thought you said Oden was the king of the Red Empire thingie.”

“Red Rose Empire.” I corrected her. “And I wasn’t lying when I said Oden was king of the Empire.”

Twilight spoke up. “Wait, are you going to betray Oden?”

“No. I am Oden.”

“BWAHAHAHAHHAHA!” Rainbow burst into laughter.

I waited for Rainbow’s laughter to die down.

“Funny Troy. But you don’t have the power to take on the Princess. A dragon, ok I see that, but either of the Princesses are more powerful than you.”

“I have to agree with Rainbow Dash Troy.” agreed Twilight. “Princess Celestia is a god. And nothing short of another god can-”

I opened a portal to my world below me up against a book shelf and jumped down and landed softly in front of it. On the other side was my white throne, with the beautiful backdrop of grassy mountains and the exposed edge of the newly named planet Dust. I walked into the portal and willed my armor onto me without putting it on like a human would and just forced it into my armor slot in my inventory. I was immediately covered in Hallowed armor from head to toe and I slowly moved my head to the side so I could look back through the portal at the humanoid ponies.

Also I thought it would look cool.

I looked at David once again and said “I don’t need an answer yet David, but you should think about what I offer you. Maybe even try out the new life I offer you. Just because you walk through that portal doesn’t mean you can’t go back. It’s not permanent, and at any time you can ask me to send you back here.” I told him.

David looked awed. “C-can I look around?”

“Now?” I asked.

“Y-yeah.” I nodded my head in response.

I knew all my Terrarians hatched by now. I can feel them digging into the earth and pulling out iron, gold, and copper from the earth’s mountains. I secretly added more minerals from the world I was just in into Dawn where my people haven’t mined. I could feel Rainbow Dash on the other side of the planet, while Isis actually just opened the doors to the council chamber.

“Oden your people awai-oh hello.” Isis smiled when she saw David.

When David caught sight of her vines he flushed red and Isis snickered.

“My you’re an adventurous one.” she teased him.

“Isis don’t tease him. He just got here.” I chimed in.

“Yes my lord.” she responded.

“David, come.” I motioned to the balcony.

David followed me over to the balcony and looked over the railing with no shortage of awe when his sight was set on the sprawling first settlement of the Red Rose Empire. The buildings were white and reflected the light off of each other, giving them a radiant glow and the happiness of the sun’s rays hit David’s skin and made him smile. The farthest parts of the settlement was made up of farm area’s that grow potion materials and a coliseum that housed gladiator fights for all to enjoy and test their skills.

“It’s beautiful.” he noted in awe.

“And you can live here. But I want you to ask yourself something.” I told him.

He looked at me with a curious expression. “What?”

“Do you want this? I want you to go back through that portal to Equestria and stay there for a few more days. I’ll have Celestia get you personally for your decision, and even then you can still delay it. Please don’t jump at this and say yes or no. This decision is not permanent and by no means are you forced to make it.” I told him while standing tall.

“I understand. Thank you.” he gave a respectful bow. “I kinda want to take a look around though.”

“I can’t have you do that just yet. I’m still working on the world as it is, and the moon has yet to be forged into an actual celestial body I approve of. What you see now is unfinished. Not only would deciding to move in now be unwise, but you may choose to go back if you don’t like the final product.”

“Oh… Ok then. I see what you mean. S-so, I should go?” he asked pointing back at the portal.

“Yes. But know you’re always welcome. Oh and don’t let Isis’s flirty behavior get to you. She rarely does that, and it’s only when she’s in a good mood… well I wouldn’t know. She doesn’t flirt with me.” I explained.

“Oh ok. Uh, is that a good thing?” he asked.

“She’s the spirit of nature. Basically, you’re flirting with Mother Nature.”

“Oh, so do what she says, respect her and give her all my money, so she can go buy whatever she wants or I’ll get crushed by a land slide?” he asked.

“Well with me here I don’t think any of that will happen. But basically yes.”

He grinned widely. “Ok dude, I’m glad I’m friends with a king.”

“Goodbye.” I waved him off and he walked back into the throne room while I stood on the balcony.

I felt him leave my world and I closed the portal behind him. Isis walked up beside me and leaned on the railing on her elbows. Giving her a bent over posture that as alluring as it was, I knew it wasn’t to make me any closer to her.

“You know Rainbow Dash missed you right?” she asked knowingly.

“Yes.”

“Did you miss her?”

“…no.”

“Well she knows she loves you now. What are you going to do about that?” Isis continued.

“Try to love her back, no matter how hard that really is.” I responded.

Isis smiled happily. “Good. I don’t want her heart broken because you don’t want to return that love. But I know for a fact that you will never be able to love her back.”

“How so?”

“Because of what you are. Heartless does not mean loveless, but it does make it harder to find love. And another race is hard for you to stomach, I can tell.”

“…Maybe you’re right. I’ll fill my time up with work and not see her often. She’ll fall out of love and maybe find a Terrarian she likes more than me.”

“That’s not a very sound plan, you know.”

“I know… How are the Terrarians?”

“Same as ever. Active. Some even started training to be soldiers and are battling it out in the coliseum with their skills to guide them. Most are weak, but there are a few promising champions among them.”

“What of the barrier that keeps us hidden?”

“Working.”

“How about the nature?”

“It… works. But only because Rainbow is helping me water the trees. We need a real system that allows us to water the world and supply more water for the rivers periodically, so they don’t dry up.”

I thought on the issue for a moment. Usually run off from the melting of snow on the mountains builds up tributaries and into lakes. But considering there is no mountain high enough to form snow, I’ll need a different way to get the water to the mountain tops and down to the valley floors.

I made my decision.

“I’m going to remove the magnetic plates in the cores of both worlds and replace them with magical orbs like the ones on the walls. Only much bigger.” I told Isis.

“How much? And why?” she asked, looking at me with a confused expression.

“On planet Dusk.”

I willed the core of the black cloud covered planet to rebuild into a magical red orb. It started absorbing energy from everything around it and I readjusted the clouds to keep out the senses of gods and spirits like Isis or Celestia or even divines like Peddler so no energy can be absorbed, and nothing underneath the planet can be seen. Isis noticed my changes.

“You created a core that takes power?” she asked.

“And for planet Dawn.” I announced creating a much smaller blue core that wielded the energy Dusk gathered and kept the planets from crashing into each other. “A way to use it. See? Battery and light bulb.” I told her.

“Oh, that’s actually pretty impressive. But what happens if a Terrarian mines it?”

“That’s where the underwater oceans come in.” I whispered to her.

I created underwater oceans that were fifty miles deep and at the end was the large but smaller than Dusk’s core.

“Now if a Terrarian digs too deep they’ll fall through into the ocean and drown before they even get to the core. Not only that, but considering the core is a magical structure it can also defend itself.”

Isis felt around the core with her senses before realizing something.

“Dawn is drawing in power?” she asked me.

“Yes, but not as much as Dusk. In fact the creatures that I have living on that black rocky surface have enough power of their own to be considered spirits.”

“I could tell.” Isis shuddered, looking at the cloudy planet.

She noticed the template moon that still hasn’t been changed when I first created the world.

“You forgot the moon.” she remarked.

“Yeah…” I said looking at it. “I think I’ll have it orbit the planets like a comet. You know it’s really close one minute and then flies off into space and falls back to them. But I’m going to have it so that every two years, the moon will go between the planets.”

“What will it be made out of? Or what minerals will you put in it.”

“I think just a giant crystal storm surface. Also a pink magical core.” I answered her question smiling and making it happen.

“What’s with you and cores?” Isis asked giving me a strange look.

“You’ll see. Maybe not now but you’ll see why I’m doing it in the future, if I happen to get into any conflicts.”

“Conflicts?” inquired Isis.

“Yeah. I found out about Conquer and his warring ways.” I told her.

“I’m not familiar with that one. Then again I don’t know everyone.”

“You probably wouldn’t. He’s in the farthest corner of the multiverse or something. I can’t risk getting a good look at him from that far because I may become visible to other divines. And there are a few groups that I don’t want to know yet until I get a strong army.”

“Are they bad?” Isis asked.

“In a way, yes. They could possibly go against everything I’ve worked for, and might see me as a threat considering who I am. But I need to show them I’m bigger than I really am.”

Isis remained quiet for a while before she pushed herself to an upright position and looked out toward the horizon.

“You know we need to wait a few centuries before the empire will be strong enough to expel any invaders right?” she turned to me.

“It’s going to be a very long road ahead of us. But I’m sure we can figure something out.”

Isis clapped her hands together. "Good! Now let's get to making the animals!"

Author's Note

Author/Editor's note:

Sorry Ultra I know you like Luna lots :c

No probs Gear, she deserved it.

Chapter 22

Centuries went by slowly but surely. I continued to sit on my throne while my Terrarian race began to grow and grow, developing their own beliefs and interpretations for the meaning of the stars. Many found their calling in mining or writing. Others found their places in singing and speaking. But everyone knew their way around a blade. It was a fact of life. But the world of Dawn was much more beautiful than any of them can truly express. Every week, Dawn’s core would force the ocean water up through the mountains and shoot out as geysers of water at the mountain tops, to flow down into the valleys or be carried away in the wind for moss to grow on the mountaintops. The water will then seep back into the soil and back into the ocean in everlasting succession.

The capital city of the Red Rose Empire was named Pilgrim, for its history as a city that just ‘existed’ and was only helped by the original Terrarians. I made it so those Terrarians die after five thousand years, but it might as well be forever. Although I made it so the next generation rarely had wings to fly around with, so I wouldn’t have to deal with a sky city. Within that time, they learned how to master every skill set possible for themselves and everyone was able to have something in common. A library was built by my order and it housed all the books I brought with me from Terraria and carried through Equestria. I never was separated from my Hallowed armor though, and I wore it like a skin.

Rainbow Dash got tired of waiting for me to fall in love with her and went out to make love with a resident she knew very well. In fact they were so good together, I was actually jealous. They married and had a child that would later be a significant part in my future, and the future of all the worlds. They both thought it wasn’t even possible even when Rainbow was in heat, because of the differences of species, but some sort of ‘magic’ happened and they raised a child together. I never really did tell them where that magic came from. Even when Rainbow asked about it, I played dumb and told her it could possibly be Isis’s doing.

Every time Isis saw me for the next month she would give me a wink and skip off giggling.

I periodically spoke to Peddler every two years to know the decision David chose and each time it came back no. I eventually asked why, and he told me he fell in love with that worlds Lyra Heartstrings and he couldn’t leave her behind.

Dusk has been growing in power and the planet began releasing some of it from over storage. I decided to use that excess energy to fire a red beam into the sky every week, because of the very powerful creatures I was creating on its surface. And they were breeding quickly. Each of them has something to do with a nightmare and when you look at them you’ll either feel a paralyzing fear or nothing at all…

Or so the rumor goes. In actuality the creatures themselves are absorbing heat from the lava pools on Dusk and creating energy and inventing magic. Some even can enter the spirit realm and attack prey by devouring its spirit and then eating the body. It’s impressive and gruesome at the same time. They even are able to heal themselves with certain spells.

One day I got bored and created another template moon and fired the red beam at it, to see what it would do. I discovered that it acts as a planet killer when it instantly burned the template planet’s atmosphere and cracked it in half. I had to remove it so the halves wouldn’t impact the current planets. Since then, the Terrarians were calling Dusk the angrier of the two siblings. Dawn was a peaceful sister of beauty, while Dusk was the angry brother of war. Together, the brother and sister planets created my universe and brought impressive life and beauty to the land around itself. I felt blessed that I helped create this world and that the natural processes sustained it.

Back in Pilgrim, a few Terrarians discovered magic spells and found a way to create their own mana. It required dedication and a full year of meditation to become magically gifted and have at least twenty mana. It wasn’t as close to my power, but it was magic all the same, and they were able to use spells. After ten years of meditation they were able to do much more than just a candle light of cursed flame and started spouting pools of green fire by the dawn of the next era. Rainbow’s husband was the founder of the magic group, and he created a college for those who wanted to study it.

The Era of Magic had begun.

I planned on going to Skyrim for magical spells, and found that instead of Tamriel I could get magic from my own people. They were influential and powerful people indeed.

Generations were almost unheard of, until the first mass deaths of the original Terrarians. Rainbow took it especially hard because her love was one of them. In her grief, she kept demanding I should bring him back, but forgave me for not trying after a month. Our friendship never did waver and she became a goddess of the weather. She abandoned the name Rainbow Dash and adopted the name Atmos. Atmos needed a new look because of this change as well. She couldn’t go around looking like Rainbow Dash and have a different name.

She came to me with this problem.

“I need a new look.” she stated nonchalantly.

We were in my throne room and Atmos was looking very bored. I rested my head on my right hand like I always do and peered over my kingdom with my divine sight. No crime ever happened in the empire.

“All right Atmos. What do you want to look like?” I asked happily.

Isis broke our connection with each other centuries ago, because she didn’t think we’d need it. A wise move considering the rough nights Rainbow had with her love.

“I don’t know, maybe something similar to this. I just feel like I’m my own reminder of my past life.” she admitted sadly. “I can’t even remember the faces of my best friends. And chances are they died a long time ago and I’d never see them again.” her voice lost all remorse in its tone as she finished.

She’d already moved on a long time ago when she finally realized her friends may not be around when she gets back to her world. I made sure she was comfortable during those times of remorse, and she eventually aged out of her depression. But something about her maturity changed after that.

“Then, maybe a new body?” I offered.

“I don’t know, I kinda like this one but it just… looks off you know?” she replied shrugging.

“Well not really. But I get what you’re saying. How about I make you completely sky blue? Will that do?”

“Uh, maybe?” she answered with an awkward expression of discontent, and motioned towards her body. “I don’t know. I just need something done to me so I can feel like a new me and be the new me.”

“Well you should go talk to Isis about that. When you both reach a decision on what your new body or look should be you can come to present it to me.” I suggested.

“Ok, that sounds like a good idea.” Atmos sighed loudly. “I really need something to do. Going around the country and bringing all its problems to the right people isn’t how I expected to live my life.” she looked fondly at the ceiling in remembrance. “Although an occasional Sonic Rainboom is pretty awesome. And a hurricane or two never really hurts. Meh, I shouldn’t be complaining.”

“All right. Just know that I’ve made my decision to start up Isis’s little program to find the creators. The Terrarians are ready to fight if they are invaded, and that’s all we need to be able to win any battle.”

“Ok I’ll tell Isis.” Atmos bowed and flew out of the throne room and headed toward Isis’s forest that lain to the east.

A large gust of wind followed Atmos out of the room. When the gust dissipated, I tracked Rainbow Dash as she flew away and then searched for anyone nearby. Only the guards that were stationed outside or near me, were the ones at the balcony on the other side of the council chamber for divines with physical forms or deities that will represent the worlds I will potentially ally. Although there was a new addition that was added thousands of years ago.

To the left of my throne on the opposing wall to Atmos’s bed was a door that was small enough for only creatures my height and smaller to enter. I had it magically locked so no one could enter and I remained in the throne room for thousands of years, just watching that door so no one could find out what was on the other side.

I got up from my throne after thousands of years of sitting in the same place. I didn’t forget what the motion of walking felt like and I was easily able to make it over to the door. Although I did wobble a little when I got to my feet, after finding my new sense of balance. I pushed on the door and it swung open at my command.

Inside were two pedestals that went up to my waist. On the pedestals were two cooking souls that I let age and learn as they watched the world and everything within it. I hid their wondering eyes with my own, pretending to try to get more detail in my sight of the universe, as normally it’s like a small blur in my mind’s eye. But Isis asked a few questions once when she noticed it, and I had to tell her to wait till I’m ready to reveal my newest secrets. She accepted it, knowing that I’m now the divine she will answer to for all eternity, until she changes her mind.

The souls were beating slowly and their beats pulses increased in tempo as I closed in and stood between them. They were anxious that their father was nearby. The most loyal of beings that I will now enact my will upon and give them a new life. A life where they understand the laws of my world and begin to control them themselves. Among the other things in the room, there happened to be golden square plates that held names for me to know like The Noble Order or Peddler.

I smiled at my work at magic making and the enchantments the wall held. It would add new names as I meet important figures in the universe. And only important figures I’ve met in the universe or the multiverse. Atmos’s name was on there, along with Isis under the section labeled ‘The Red Rose Empire’.

I turned to my right and looked at the blue orb that beat happily in my presence and then to the red one that also beat just as happily in my presence. They were the souls of Dawn and Dusk. Brother and sister souls of the planets that have natural and magical processes that make them powerful. Currently both planets are just simple tools for anyone to pick up and wreak havoc across all the globe or even across the universe. But when these souls are infused with the planets magical cores, they will give life to the tools and make golems that I can command and cherish.

“Hello children.” I whispered to the souls.

“Hello father!” the blue orb announced happily in my mind.

“I want to murder your enemies.” the red one replied aggressively to my mind as well.

They were linked to me in the most spiritual of ways, as if they were an extension of me. Just like how Rainbow and Isis were also added limbs when we did that ceremony together to allow our souls to bond the way they did. In fact Isis’s spell was what I used to connect both the souls with mine, so I’d know their fate at all time. And I could feel their places in the universe so I’d never lose them.

Although I didn’t just create them for simple purpose of having spiritual control over my worlds. No, I created them because I wanted a god or deity that did more than just control specific aspects of the world. I created Dusk to represent sin, anger, rage, and the lust for power. His sister, Dawn will represent joy, excitement, morals, love, and the pursuit of happiness. Of course they both combined were almost like yin and yang, only they were true and complete representations of good and evil. But they were both truly loyal to me. They will even betray their own beliefs and roles in the world if I gave them a command. But I made sure they always had a choice to follow me and leave me.

If Dusk thinks his sister is in danger, and I ask him to let her handle it and do work for me, he'd go against my order and help his sister. Their love for each other is incomparable to the loyalty they feel toward me. And that’s the way I like it. Followers that have priorities other than my orders. I can’t say the same for Terrarians though. If I asked one to kill their unborn child they’d rip themselves open and stomp on the fetus rather than abort it because it was faster.

I picked up both souls and placed them in my inventory. I walked back into the throne room and locked the door behind me with magic. I walked over to the white and golden throne, and sat down on its stony surface. I then sent a command to a general in the military base on the outskirts of Pilgrim to collect the greatest warriors that the empire has ever seen.

I then waited a full day.

Just before the sun poked above the horizon, the general clad in golden armor with a ruby crown opened the doors and stepped up to the throne. He gave me a low bow and straightened himself.

“My lord, the greatest warriors from each of the reserves are ready to be in your presence and are currently waiting in the council chambers.” he stated with a gruff voice.

“Send them in and leave us. You will return to your duties after they enter this room.” I told him.

“Yes, lord Oden.”

He turned and walked to the double doors and pushed them open. Once they closed, I heard voices on the other side of the door and then a few seconds later it opened again revealing six Terrarians that walked in a column toward me and fanned out to a line formation, all facing me. They each got down onto one knee and bowed toward me in unison.

“Rise.” I commanded them.

They stood tall and I got a look at each of them. They were all fully clad in different sets of armor and battle ready. Each were specialists and masters of their own trade.

The one on the farthest left had Necro armor on, and I could only tell his eyes were blue. His weapon of choice was a large ebony hammer the size of a Terrarian torso. He comes from the Necro army that dedicated themselves to training, to one day go to planet Dusk. He grew up in a small settlement and other Terrarians called his size ‘divine will,’ and he grew up a respected member of the community. He was a little antisocial, but would always protect his neighbors from dragon attacks with indisputable success. He was the largest of them all, towering two feet above all the rest. Each Terrarian was a default 6’5 when fully grown but he came in at 8’5 easily and his Necro armor made him seem several thousands of times more intimidating.

The one next to him on the right, was a mage from one of the many colleges of magic. He had meteorite armor underneath his robes that made him better in magic, and he had a full bar of magic from years of study. He had a familiar hat, that made it so you couldn’t see his headgear. He grew up in Pilgrim, and was the son of the founding member of the magic era. He mastered every spell in the library. His father was actually the one who courted Rainbow Dash, and somehow they had him. His adventurous spirit turned him into an adventurer and eventually he left home, and Atmos never saw him for a thousand years. Once he was reunited with his mother, he pulled out a map of the entire world and told her of all his adventures. Atmos was so proud.

The next one beside him, was a college buddy that he lost contact with after he went on his journey to map the world. His father was a master alchemist, and his father taught him everything that he knew. He later had a fascination in magic, met Atmos’s son and became great friends with him. Although I couldn’t say his fascination in magic was ‘natural’ at all. And I gave him a specific ability to read minds when he was a small child. He abused that ability to no end, until one day the people of the small settlement came to me to remove the gift. I explained to him to never use it again, until he gets gifted in magic. So he joined the college, became the best and I approved his use of the skill to read minds. Much like mine, it required touch. But he had a different plan and decided rather than announce it to the world, he would keep it hidden from everyone. He wore the same magi clothing and armor as the other mage did.

To the left of him, was a warrior of the night that became legendary in midnight combat. His skills with sneaking were beyond compare, and if he was behind you, you wouldn’t know it until you turned around. He had also developed large lungs as a child that held in more air, to hold his breath longer than anyone else. An incident where this came in handy was when a mine flooded because of the daily geysers, after a mineshaft went too deep and the underground ocean pushed through the small wall that separated the miners and the ocean, they didn’t know was there. He swam two miles before reaching the surface, while everyone else drowned and respawned. His sneaking skills were first used when the village elders asked him to hunt down field mice in the infested fields. He was also the only Terrarian born with natural bat wings.

To the right of him was an archer that was known in Pilgrim, as the best around. He wore gold armor, but chose not to have headgear so he could sight in on his targets easier. His fascination with a bow started when he was a small child, and his father and mother chose bows over swords. Of course it didn’t keep any of them from having a short sword. He became so skilled with the bow, he was able to outshoot his father. He gained this ‘unnatural’ mental awareness of the wind, and would always be able to adjust his shots to that wind. He one day found a strange golden alloy deep within a mine and kept it for himself, mistaking it as gold; he later forged it into a golden bow. His legendary moment was when a stone-elemental dragon tried to destroy a caravan he was guarding, and his new bow shot so true and strong it pierced through the stone dragon's scales and penetrated its magical heart, killing it instantly. He never again felt the need to carry a sword for the rest of his life.

The last warrior, was a Legendary Gladiator that remained champion of the gladiators to this day. His father was a gladiator and he grew up in Pilgrim while being taught by his father about the importance of situational awareness. He, like his father, practiced fighting with many different weapons until he mastered the art of dual-wielding a spiked mace and an iron sword. He had recently learned how to fire a crossbow, and he chose it as his favorite ranged weapon since it required only one hand and left him room to hold another blade. He came in the best armor the richest Gladiators are known for. Mythril; Mythril was a very rare material that only is purchasable by nobles, people of importance or traded for entire cities. He used this ore to forge greaves and chest plate; he also found no need to wear a helmet, since it would restrict his ability to use his peripheral vision to see any opponents. His long uncut hair made him look barbaric, and his ego could match it, if not top it. But he never disrespected other combatants. He also was born with a ‘sense’ to tell him when danger was nearby.

They all were great warriors, but their skills and social understanding were varied and unique. But they were all also born with a gift given to them by me. They all eventually left their respective fields and signed up for some branch of the Empire’s army to defend the people they grew up around. None of them had wings, except for the stealth expert.

And that was the group of adventurers that came into my throne room. I gave them all a once-over, and reminded myself of their use in my grand plot to change the multiverse for the better and unite everyone under my rule or at my side, while having a little fun along the way.

“You are all here to take on a mission.” I told them while looking at the double door which none of them were standing in front of. “You six are among the greatest warriors and wisest minds in the Empire. But none of you will be able to complete the tasks that I would ask of you.”

“Uh, with all due respect, lord Oden.” Atmos’s son spoke up confidently. “I think whatever task you ask of us is within our skill levels.”

I slowly swiveled my head toward him and he fidgeted uncomfortably when my eyes were upon him.

“Prism.” I addressed Atmos’s son. “I will have you know that there are things you will see, that will change your perspective on the world. I know you’ve had some of those while you were out adventuring, but none were like what is to come.”

Prism cocked his head to the side. “Wait, so where are we going?”

“I’ll reveal your mission shortly. Now. Turmoil.” I looked over at the unnaturally tall Terrarian with his dark armor and threatening war hammer. “You were known as the Dragon Killer back in your hometown, Lancelot correct?” the five other Terrarians in the room looked over at him with wonder.

“Yes my lord.” Turmoil replied in a deep gruff voice.

I smirked at him under my helmet. “Well, you’ll be fighting much more powerful adversaries than simple dragons.”

“Dragons are not simple, my lord.” he retorted and tried not to seem threatening.

“Oh, with what I’m going to throw at you.” I leaned forward grabbing everyone’s attention, and finished darkly. “They will be.”

“Lord Oden.” the gladiator in Mythril spoke up and everyone looked at him. “Are you going to impede our mission?”

“Good question Spiculus. No, I will not. In fact I will be helping you on your journey. But the creatures of Dawn do not obey my every command. I can influence where they wish to go, but what I ask you to do will make Dawn actively try to hunt you down and impede you.” when I finished my statement, everyone was in stunned into silence.

“My lord.” started the Terrarian with bat wings.

“Yes Hunter?”

“What are we carrying?” asked Hunter, his purple eyes holding confusion.

I looked at him for a few moments before I nodded and decided to take out the first soul I wanted them to deliver. I pulled out the soul of Dawn, and they looked at it in awe as they felt it reach out to them like family. I looked between them all and they looked at it with awe as the presence of a eighth member in the room became known to them. I spoke up before they could get too spiritually involved.

“This is the soul of my daughter, Dawn. The soul of the planet we are living on. I want you to go to the center of the planet and deposit the soul into the magical core of the planet.” I told them and I let the information sink in.

“Whoa. So we’d be giving life to Dawn?” inquired Prism’s college friend.

“Yes Ambrosia, you’d be giving it life. But this is going to be no simple task.”

Spiculus, the gladiator, spoke up. “But couldn’t we simply go into any mine to drop it into the ocean?” He said with a raised eyebrow.

“You don’t seem to understand souls.” I replied, letting go of the Soul of Dawn and letting it hover freely in front of me. “One of you will have to hold their breath and swim to the bottom of the ocean, to put the soul inside Dawn.” I stepped forward and returned Dawn's soul to my hand.

“I’m sorry my lord, but this task is impossible. No Terrarian can hold their breath so long!” exclaimed Spiculus.

“You obviously have not heard of Hunter’s exploits.” I noted, pointing at the bat winged Terrarian. “Hunter has swam two full miles without stopping to take a single breath.”

The archer looked at him. “By the gods, that’s impressive.”

“You’re one to talk.” I commented. “You used your Angel's Bow to pierce the heart of a rock-elemental dragon.”

Brian Ambrosia, the friend of Prism, looked around the room warily. “Seriously? What kind of Terrarians am I in the presence of?”

“You are among champions, Brian. And you are not short of one either.” I responded.

“Seriously? Brian a champion? He’s only capable of maybe a few minor magic spells. There’s no way he could be a savior of anything.” Prism commented with a snicker toward his friend.

The other Terrarians gave him the death glare, other than Brian, who knew he was correct. The death glares were for speaking out of line and without respect for me considering I’m the king of the Red Rose Empire.

“That’s where you’re wrong Prism. I gave you all certain gifts that would help you in different ways throughout your journey. You each have a special power that I gifted to you, or some aspect of yourself that I chose for each of you to have. The fact that you were all champions in your own right was no accident, or simply you were just better than everyone else.” I explained to them.

They all looked at me strangely, but Turmoil kept his stoic gaze. He emulates Darkness in a way with his personality, but he’s several more times caring than anyone would give him credit for.

They were all silent except for Prism who spoke up. “Lord Oden.” he started his question quietly. “What did you give us?”

I smiled under my helmet and pointed at Prism. “I gave you life, Prism. Your mother was not capable of bearing a Terrarian child, so I gave her one. You.”

His eyes widened. “T-then I owe you my life.” he slowly got down on both knees and bowed toward me an all fours.

“Stand Prism.” he did but he had a concerned face, and I turned to Spiculus. “The next gift I gave one of you, was Spiculus’s danger awareness.”

“M-my lord?” stuttered Spiculus.

“When you swing your sword at an opponent, your senses tell you if it was a good idea or a good trade or when you should back out of the attack to dodge the unmistakably great counter. You can even tell if you won’t be able to defeat an opponent, when you’ve practiced with your father.”

“M-my lord… thank you for your gift.” he replied giving another respectful bow.

“May it treat you well. And Hunter.” I looked at the bat winged Terrarian who gave me a short and courteous bow.

“I gave you your unnatural bat wings. This is a useful trait when conducting a stealthy flight. Your lungs are also very large compared to others' and that is another gift of yours. You will carry the soul of Dawn, and push it into Dawn’s core.” I presented the core to him.

He hesitantly stepped forward and placed the blue soul into his inventory.

“You are to hide when danger approaches and your skills aren’t what is necessary to defeat the danger. But I want you to destroy the threat if you have the skills to deal with it.” I told him.

He bowed and replied, “I will carry out your commands.” he stepped back into position between Prism and Turmoil, with the soul of Dawn in his inventory.

“Turmoil.” I turned to the big hulking Terrarian with a threatening war hammer. “I gifted you your height and muscle control. An average Terrarian normally only uses a third of their muscles just like a human. You have constant control of twice that daily, and since you exercise them all, they are stronger than any being I know of. In a battle situation, you are able to use all your muscles to fight your foe. Especially dragons. You’ve overpowered your fair share of them I’m sure… in fact I watched you do just that. But of course, the wear and tear of your muscles were too great if left unchecked so I gifted you a stronger muscle tendon structure, so they wouldn’t snap when pushed to the limits.”

“Thank you, my lord.” he plied with his deep respectful voice. “It has made me a protector of all those I hold dear. The gift is well used.”

“And so it should be.” I responded. “Now I have Auriel Trueshot, and Brian Amborsia’s powers I must explain. But first. Auriel bring me your bow.” I commanded him.

Auriel looked concerned, but didn’t question me as he brought the golden longbow that was slung over his shoulder around and into his hands. He handed it to me with a bow. I grasped it and took a look at it. It looked exactly like a golden bow that was forged from simple gold. But I knew what this material was.

“This is not made of gold, Auriel.” he looked nervous. “It’s made of something much stronger.” He calmed. “And out of something very divine, indeed.”

I held out the bow toward him and he was confused for a moment before trying to reach for it. But to his surprise, the bow began to get longer and thinner. The string snapped and a handle began to form where my right hand connected the bow. He, along with everyone else, in the room was rendered speechless.

“This bow was built by me eons ago, after I finished this world. I grew bored as the settlers did predictable things. While I waited, I created the greatest bow in the world that had no real use in my throne room. No one other than the people in this room knows it exists. Although I found it had no use sadly, I chose to melt it down and place it in the earth when the right Terrarian found it. That Terrarian is you, Auriel Trueshot.”

“I-I don’t… My lord.” he looked like he was having a spiritual moment.

“Please… but the bow isn’t finished, without a string.” I grinned behind my helmet.

“S-shall I buy one?”

“No, for a bow like this, no normal string will be able to hold enough tensile strength to be fired safely.”

I removed my headgear and the Terrarians looked away out of fear. I changed my face long ago to show how powerful I am, and be able to look at someone with a believably warm smile rather than mischievous one. My hair was bright yellow blonde, and my eyes had no pupils as they were fully sky blue. Everyone including Auriel bowed and looked away with a certain amount of fear.

“P-Please forgive us for seeing your form lord Oden.” begged Prism looking at the round.

“Please. You all truly think I’d hurt you, if you saw my face?” I asked with a warm smile on said face.

“W-well, the rumors sir.” he replied lifting his head slowly.

The other Terrarians did the same and laughed mirthfully at their silliness.

“You’re so superstitious. But that’s not to be entirely stomped out, considering the things you’d soon learn. Anyway back to the string this bow will require.” I stated, putting a hand to my head.

I then pulled a single hair from my head and held it in front of me with my left hand. I made the small hair grow several sizes larger, and it grew to the size of a bowstring. I then placed one end of my hair on the tip of one end of the bow and it fused to the material. I did the same with the other end and tightened it to make the bow arc. I then gave it a few test plucks and became satisfied with my work and began explaining its abilities.

“Auriel. This bow is now the most powerful weapon on Dawn. But you must always remember that just because it’s a weapon, it doesn’t need to be used to take a life.” I explained.

“I understand my lord.” he nodded.

“Now.”

I turned around and held the bow backward and swung at my throne with the string. It was easily cut in half, like it wasn’t a material I had specifically created to resist explosions and centuries of brutality. The other Terrarians became slack-jawed at the display.

“This string is so strong and thin, it will cut through anything you want it to.” I told Auriel.

I grabbed his hand and quickly forced the string up against his palm, to which he flinched, but noticed it didn’t cut through him.

“But... it will not cut through the flesh of its wielder.” I placed the hilt in his hand and he observed it, and explained further. “The bow is selective at what it cuts. Innocent creatures cannot be harmed when they touch the string. It will also not cut whatever you don’t want it to. So if you wish to cut firewood but not the other weapons it’s laid next to then it will obey your wishes.”

“That’s amazing, milord.” he replied.

“I’m not even done explaining. When you pull the string with an arrow, magic is infused with the arrow and it will pierce anything you want it too. Let’s say you want it to go straight through a dragon and the arrow is hurdling toward an ally. The dragon will die, but the ally will simply have the arrow bounce off of them. Even if it hits their eye. No damage whatsoever will be dealt to them. You can do the same by shooting through an ally at an enemy, and your friend won’t be harmed as the arrow passes through them, but instead impacts the foe you’re fighting. Remember that.”

“I will, my lord.”

“And again… I’m not done.” I whispered. “Come with me, all of you.”

I turned around and headed out to the balcony where all the Terrarians then joined me. I motioned for the bow to be handed to me and Auriel complied. I then pointed it at the sky and pulled the string. A magical arrow the color matching the purest white appeared in the spaces between the pulled string and the hilt. I then released it and the arrow shot off at the speed of light leaving a white trail and a small boom.

“That was a magical arrow. Those are your most powerful arrows that you can use with your magic.” I explained to him.

“But my lord I don’t have magic.” he replied to me.

“But the Bow does. It has the capacity to only create three of those arrows a day. Use them sparingly for you cannot hold more than three. But remember that they require accuracy. They are just a small object that does damage only to what it touches and no area damage. If you want to take down a foe larger than a simple blade can destroy, then you’ll need to aim for the heart. I can fight you with three pins and I wouldn’t be able to kill you. But if one happened to hit your heart, then I’d be victorious.”

“I understand the concept, lord Oden.” He bowed respectfully.

“That’s all about the bow. As for your natural ability to know where the wind is moving no matter what distance you are from the wind, that’s also my gift to you.”

“Wait.” Brian turned to me. “Do we all get cool weapons like that or no?”

I smiled at him while handing the bow back to Auriel.

“No. But I will give you each weapons and tools to greatly enhance your current skills. Oh, yes your gift.” I stated looking at Brian with a smile, he began to sweat nervously. “Brian Ambrosia is able to read minds.”

The other Terrarians gave him a wary look. Prism seemed skeptical, but remained quiet.

“He is also a master of potions. Which is why I’ll give you this.” I pulled out a four inch wide glass ball.

“What’s that?” Brian asked when he saw it.

“This is the Ball of Mixing.” I responded, and continued to explain, “It gives you the ability to mix together any potion by just having the ingredients. Rather than taking hours to prepare a complex potion that requires time and energy, this ball will mix it in seconds and create small glass jars filled with whatever you wish to make. Just remember to put the glass back when done with the potion it creates. And if you create an explosive cocktail, then you’ll have to find more glass to place inside the sphere.”

“Oh cool. But do I get a weapon?” he asked.

“Use what you can, but don’t begrudge what is given to you.” I noted, deadpanning at him.

“Sorry my lord, I guess I’m just too ungrateful.” he replied taking it in his hand and looking at it.

“Indeed.” I remarked, rolling my eyes and he winced. “Oh, Prism.”

“Yes?” he asked excitedly.

“You won’t get anything for now.”

“Aww.”

I chuckled. “Now Hunter.” I turned to the bat-winged Terrarian. “I have a very special gift for you that you’d find more useful than a mixing bowl and a bow.”

“I thank you in advance, lord Oden.” he bowed just as respectfully as his tone.

“I give you...” I reached into my inventory. “My Invisibility Bracelet.” I took out a golden bracelet and handed it to him.

He responded by putting it on and looking at the small grey circle in the center of gold.

“What’s this symbol, my lord?” He asked.

“That’s the symbol of the moon.” I responded.

“But the moon is crystal and purple my lord. Please explain how it represents it.”

“The moon used to be white and grey, before the times of Red Rose. It was also known for being quiet and tranquil in the face of danger, rather than active and aggressive like it is now.” I told him.

“I believe I understand, my lord.” he gave a respectful bow.

“Good. Oh yes. Turmoil and Spiculus.” I continued, turning to the gladiator and the tall Necro warrior. “You two also have gifts, but they are not acquirable on Dawn. So you will not receive them now.”

“I understand my lord.” stated Spiculus bowing to me.

“I’m not sure I understand my lord.” added Turmoil.

“Then I’ll explain to only you.” I replied to him. Turning to the other Terrarians I spoke, “Everyone back into my throne room. Leave us to speak on the balcony.”

They respectfully filed out and left Turmoil and I to ourselves. Turmoil looked at me, but he held a silent amount of worry to the knowledge I was about to give him.

“Your mission will soon bring you and the rest of the Terrarians to the planet of Dusk.” I whispered to him.

His eyes widened and for the first time in seven years he smiled.

“M-my destiny? Fulfilled?” he whispered back with no trace of hiding his excitement.

“Yes. Your weapon gifted to you will be located on Dusk. Spiculus’s will be in a different location. You probably could have guessed this, but when you return I will hand over the Soul of Dusk onto you to begin your next mission to place it within the center of the Dusk planet.” I told him.

“H-how will we get there my lord?” he asked giddily.

“Patience. I promise you, you will be on the surface of that planet, without a doubt. But let it be the motivation to protect your allies and to succeed in this mission come first, so you may be worthy of entering Dusk. There is a lot you must do before getting to it. And it will be no easier than this one. In fact harder. I’ll explain more in the throne room. Tell no one of what we spoke of, until I assign the mission.” I whispered this order to him.

“Yes, my lord.” he bowed respectfully and turned to leave but stopped. “…and thank you.”

I nodded my head in understanding. I then placed my headgear back on, and used my power to fix my throne while walking back into the throne room with Turmoil returning to his position. I sat on my throne and noticed the Terrarians were back into the original order they were when they came in.

“All right. With that aside, it’s time to finally discuss your mission. As you know you will be delivering Dawn’s soul to the core and placing it inside. Dawn will test you to try to stop you. You will work together to overcome any obstacle that it throws at you. But remember, at times only one of you will be able to overcome it and allow the rest to move on.” I warned them.

“Now, you will have to go to a specific place on Dawn for Hunter to be able to swim to the bottom of the ocean.”

“Wait.” Prism stated. “Isn’t the bottom of the ocean flat? Or so I’ve heard it is. So wouldn’t that mean that no matter where we go, we could simply build a mine anywhere and have Hunter go down it?”

“No.” I responded. “The bottom of the ocean is indeed flat. But the top of it is as rough and uneven as the makeup of a natural cave. If you were to dig a hole here, you’d drown before reaching the center like the myth goes. But there is one place on Dawn where you can dig down and be only a mile from the bottom of the ocean.”

“Uh, where is this?” he asked.

“The Ghostly Gorge.” I replied to him.

Prism began to pale for a moment.

“Where is that, my lord?” Spiculus asked.

“Ask your guide.” I motioned toward Prism.

Everyone noticed his horrified expression and began to become uncomfortable.

“You ok, lad?” Spiculus asked.

“G-Ghostly Gorge i-is a-a terrifying place.” Prism admitted, trying to get ahold of himself. He breathed in and out then began to speak. “W-well…*sigh*…Ok well Ghostly Gorge is a place I mapped a few years into my journey, to map the world. I heard that long ago the geysers were so many around there that it loosened the ground and the land began to fall. Oden then stopped the falling of the land and sealed the cracks, but the animals that lived there hit the ground shortly after and all died.”

“So?” Brian interrupted.

“So being so close to Dawn’s magical core it trapped the animal souls within the magical field and they now haunt the low areas of the Gorge. Their spiritual essence is so thick that the ionized air creates a ghostly fog that they say you can see spirits running around in.”

“Is it true?” asked Brian.

“…” Prism looked at the ground. “Yes. And it scared me half to death. Some creatures that died are so aggressive and chase you until you leave, but they can’t hurt you. It’s just unnerving. But in the middle is a small mountain that didn’t fall over, that spiritualists inhabited a long time ago to learn more about the spirit world…” he seemed hesitant to continue.

Hunter picked up on it. “What happened to them?”

“T-they…” He stuttered. “They built a castle at the top of the mountain and I went there to spend the night and get a better vantage point from the fog below. But I found skeletons of Terrarians in full battle armor lying around.”

“So Terrarians die all the time. They came back right? Or did they move out?” Brian asked.

“No.” Prism kept going fearfully. “Something there removed their ability to respawn and I found full Terrarian skeletons littering the floors. And the castle wasn’t even in the mist either.” he looked on fearfully. “I would have fled for my life right then and there, but I had a dream to live up to. It was the most terrifying thing in my life. Though I’m glad I’m going back with company.” he gave a small smile.

“I will protect you with all my might.” Turmoil stated reassuringly.

“Thanks.” Prism nodded to him, then looked at me. “Just wondering, though. What happened to their spirits lord Oden?”

I leaned back in my chair for a moment before contemplating telling them the truth. I eventually reached a decision.

“They still remain there. You may not hear them, but I do every day. The creature that killed them has never been seen before because it was an aquatic creature of the underwater ocean. Since it lived so close to the core it developed a magic siphoning ability to keep it alive. Without that, it needed to turn to life forms with natural magic to sustain itself. Taking a Terrarian’s immortality was a side effect of its feeding.”

“Wait, but why do the spirits remain there? And what do you mean you still hear them?” Hunter asked.

“Their spirits roamed down the mountain and then were trapped in the mist. So their screams of anguish from not being able to return to the land of spirits can be heard ever since then. Prism never heard them because they only just entered the mist and didn’t realize their fate until a day after he finished mapping the Gorge and left.” I explained.

“Wait.” Auriel said drawing everyone’s attention to him. “If the spirits were heading to the spirit realm, why would they enter the mist?”

“That has to do with the positioning of the Crystal Moon.” I told them.

“What does the moon have to do with the spirit realm?” Asked Hunter.

I thought about not saying anything, but I leaned back in my chair and sighed. I then leaned back forward and was about to speak before Hunter spoke up.

“Sorry my lord, I don’t wish to demand answers I have no right to know.” He said shamefully.

“No, no.” I responded dismissively. “I was just wondering if I felt it wise to tell you where spirits actually go. And I’ve decided that if you are to carry out missions where your eternal rests are in danger you have the right to know…” I prepared myself and continued, “When a Terrarian dies, their souls leave their bodies and wander aimlessly. I was aware of this after the first generation of Terrarians died and I decided I’d do something about that. I made an inner world for spirits to go to inside of the Crystal Moon. So now whenever you permanently die, you enter the moon to spend the afterlife with all the other living Terrarians. And the space inside it is limitless.”

“S-so I’d be able to see my father again?” Prism asked remorsefully.

I simply nodded my head.

“T-that’s interesting.” he remarked with a small smile.

“Be warned.” I started and they all snapped to attention. “I may not be able to save you, if you die in the mist. I may even send you to places where your soul won’t be able to return to me. In those worlds, I want you to be careful and be wary of your steps. Practice this caution on your mission.”

“Lord Oden.” Turmoil asked, “Can you save the ones trapped in the mist?”

I smiled. “When the Dawn soul is placed in the core I’ll ask her to push the Gorge up to its original position. Effectively freeing the Terrarians and the animal spirits. Although before I can do that, the creature must be destroyed. Make that your secondary objective as you enter the Gorge.”

“Yes, lord.” they replied in unison.

“Dismissed. Brian, Prism, Hunter.” I spoke to the magi and the bat-man. “Go to the Armory where you’ll be fitted with better gear.” I commanded and they bowed and filed out of the double doors.

When they were gone I was left alone again in my beautiful throne room. The only company was the bed on the right and the door on the left. Both missing key items to tie me to this room. I thought for a moment and took into account of Atmos’s location, direction, and speed. She will reach me in several seconds. Perfect timing too.

*WOOSH!*

“Hey Oden!” exclaimed the rainbow-maned pony-turned spirit happily, sitting down in front of my throne.

“'Sup Dash.” I replied a little more chipper than usual.

She frowned and rubbed the back of her neck. “So, I got an idea of what I want to become.”

“Yes?” I asked confused to her sudden change of demeanor.

“Well…” she looked away at the ceiling for a moment and then back to me. “I think I want to become a Terrarian. Like hands, legs, and feet Terrarian.” she shifted uncomfortably.

I put a finger on my chin for a moment and thought.

“I think I can do that.” I smiled happily. “Any preferences of your body?”

“Well I think I’ll keep the hair. OH! And my wings! I don’t want to lose those.” she exclaimed with a demanding gaze.

“Uh sure, I can do that. Anything else?” I ask with a smile.

“W-well…” she blushed.

I rolled my eyes and chuckled to myself. I then looked at her and made it easier for her to ask.

“Small, medium or large?” I asked with a knowing grin.

“Hehehe. Large, if you don’t mind.” She grinned with her blush's intensity increasing dramatically. “I want to have a better sex life, you know? Being me is more stressful than I thought, and I totally want to have more kids than one you know?”

“I can do that.” I nodded. “Do you want me to change the body you currently have, or start fresh?”

“Uh, new. But I want Prism to know I’m his mother, rather than some hot new girl on the block.” she winced. “That’d be awkward.”

“HAHAHAHAHA! Want me to set up a date with Brian?” I snickered loudly.

“NO I DON’T WANT TO DATE MY BOY’S FRIENDS!”

“You sure? One of the newer ones happens to be a gladiator.” I stated conspiratorially with a matching mischievous grin.

“I SAID N-wait which one?” she asked putting a hoof to her chin.

“Spiculus.” I snickered.

“I’m game!”

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Author's Note

OK I'm going to lay this on you guys right now....

I'm putting this story on haitus. I KNOW IT'S TERRIBLE THING TO DO! But I've been working on this for way to long and I can't bring myself to write another chapter about it. It doesn't mean there won't be future chapters though.

I've actually filled up my stories list by 10+ new stories that I have yet to write a single chapter for. I was thinking on doing a semi self insert for my next story, and to do that I needed to use my time. Time that I can't share between two stories. I wanted to multitask before and realized that not only was it nonproductive.

But it took too long and I'd get bored with one story for the other...so yea.

BUT THIS STORY IS NOT BEING CANCELLED! I promise you it's not! It will continue! the last chapter will be chapter 23 and then I'm done with this story for a while. the story WILL NOT end quickly when I get back!

I plan at least passing chapter 30 for the events I've already planned out. But for now enjoy this chapter and remember it's not the end.

Chapter 23

The six adventurers made their way out of the castle swiftly, after Oden’s final orders. Prism being the one who made a map of the entire world through his own experiences and travels, was unanimously considered the guide of the group. They were walking out of the castle and over to a large two story square white building with no windows. There were white double doors that matched the theme of the castle and a very large green steel shield was above the double doors, with a red rose in the center as a decal that marked the building as the Royal Armory.

The six-man fellowship were about to enter the building, when Prism stepped in front of them.

“Ok guys, so Brian, Hunter, and I have to get new gear so you guys can wait out here if you’d like.” stated Prism.

“Actually.” spoke up Spiculus. “I want a set of vanity gear, so I can walk around without drawing much attention to my Mythril armor. Don’t want to run into any thugs who think we’re a rich party now, eh?”

“Uh yeah, I only got by them because I looked like a college mage. Even though there are more of us, we do actually look quite wealthy, compared to many in the outer settlements. Actually, I think we should all get new gear.” Said Prism.

“I’m not going.” Turmoil stated flatly.

Each turned to him with differing faces of confusion or blankness. Mostly because the sentence was too small to really convey any clear message.

“What do you mean?” asked Auriel.

“I’m not going to change. I’d rather show the Empire my proud armor and heavy hammer.” he explained more clearly.

The group collectively raised an eyebrow at this, the sole exception being Turmoil, who was the subject that started the action. They collectively chose to ignore it and move on. The group of five entered the Armory and saw a Terrarian that did not sport wings near front desk. He was wearing goggles, which the party of five thought strange, but ignored it. He was also wearing a brown shirt and tan pants that made him look somewhat worn down. He held a warm smile to them when he entered as his posture was bent and leaned over the counter. The room itself was bare of any weapons and behind him was a wall that had two doorways to his left and right that connected to another hallway which connected on the other side of the wall. It was assumed the weapons were actually out of public sight.

“Master Oden said you’d be here.” he smirked and continued, “Been a while since I’ve seen a couple of adventurers like you.”

“Been a while?” asked Prism. “What happened to the others?”

“Oh, they all died.” he replied without remorse. “But they didn’t respawn, if yah catch my drift.”

The party of five froze, but not of fear of worry. They simply couldn’t believe Oden neglected to tell them there was a previous adventure that possibly held the same mission they were currently on. Spiculus seemed aggravated by the man.

“And just who are you to believe Oden would be sending Terrarians out to simply die?” Spiculus accused him.

“Aye be the one who sends them on their way with pretty new weapons and gear. Although by the looks of you, you’re ready to go on this adventure. The others weren’t as prepared. Although I heard at least two survived, but were never heard from again.” He looked puzzled for a moment, as if trying to remember something. “Now what were their names?”

“You shouldn’t disrespect the word of Oden.” Hunter threatened.

“OH I shouldn’t now?” he retorted in a mocking tone. “Well, why should we trust him eh? He created us to do what he says. You of all Terrarians should know that Midnight.”

The other four looked between him and Hunter before Auriel spoke up.

“Why do you call him Midnight? Is it one of his names?” Auriel asked.

“Aye. But there’s a deeper truth to each of you. Including Midnight Hunter here.” he gestured to the bat winged Terrarian, who was now clenching his fists tightly and restraining his anger.

“Huh? I thought his name was just Hunter.” commented Brian.

Prism looked interested. “Wait what do you mean, deeper truth?”

“Hey that’s enough.” Spiculus spoke sharply. “We are companions on our mission and this subject is likely to lead to mistrust between us. Leave his past be. I do not want to lose someone who could potentially save my life while I’m on a mission given to me by Oden himself!” he spoke irritably.

The others rustled about uncomfortably by Spiculus’s truth, other than Hunter himself. In fact he was giving Spiculus a look of gratitude. Auriel seemed the most uncomfortable with how he neglected to notice Hunters behavior.

“I’m sorry Hunter.” he began, and bowed respectfully. “I did not share Spiculus’s common sense at this moment and I ask for your forgiveness.”

“…Very well, I understand your curiosity may have gotten to you. It has done me foul, at times.” Hunter responded.

“Yeah, sorry Hunter, I didn’t really think much of it.” Brian apologized.

Prism looked uncomfortable and added his bit. “Yeah, I’ve always liked to learn and I traveled the world to do just that. I guess I haven’t learned all that much discipline, from when I was younger from being away from people I care about. If anything you probably know more about boundaries than I do.” Prism rubbed his head sheepishly.

“I don’t feel there’s anything wrong in knowing more about each other.” commented the guy at the front desk.

“Show some respect.” spat Auriel scolding. “And maybe a little humility.”

“But I do show him respect.” he replied with a smile, and snickered. “Humility though… Anyway, Midnight is the place he was born. Master Oden changed all that when he was missin’ another adventurer that could possibly change the fate of all who live on Dawn…” he gave a knowing look at Hunter. “You were chosen to do this…” he paused to collect a stray thought. “No, you were born to do this, and take this title.” he gave another smirk. “And what a great title it is.”

He walked around the white marble wall and went to the back room. He took several minutes to rummage through chests the adventurers couldn’t see. When he returned, he was wearing a cocky grin that irritated all in the room.

“Here you are, boy. Shadow Armor. Built by some strong minerals of a planet not our own.” he boasted delightfully.

“Wait, a different planet?” asked Prism. “You mentioned Mid-” he noticed the deadpanned looks of his companions, and rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly in embarrasment. “-night. Uh, hehe sorry, best student in magic college and all.”

“No need to be so embarrassed with such a fact.” the disrespectful man replied. “Midnight is a secret place. It was once the name of Dusk before the name was changed. Oden worked in secret on another planet near the center of the universe. I don’t know what it’s there for, but...” he looked down with ashamed look. “I think I’ve said a bit much. Fill in the blanks and ask Oden when you can, so he can fill you in. I’m sure you can ask anything from him and he’ll give it to you, considering how much he likes to talk about you.”

“Wait, you’re speaking to him?” Auriel commented alongside the incredulous looks the others were giving the man.

“Aye I am. But that’s all complicated and such. I’d rather not give out the details of something so unimportant.” he waved them off.

“If it’s so unimportant, then why do you hide it from us?” Auriel asked earning appraising looks from his companions.

“W-well it’s just that, I’d rather not let it get out how well I know Oden and how I did it.” he stammered nervously.

“Seems strange how you’re so reluctant to speak about your own past, when ours is simply a plaything for you.” Auriel growled irritably at the man, and reaching for his bow. “I suggest you choose your next words wisely.”

The man’s expression went from nervous to calm in an instant. “Good. Oden was right about you six. I know Mark is outside, because of some honor thing. But don’t let that-”

“Enough of your gossip. Give us our equipment and show me your vanity selections.” demanded Spiculus.

The man rolled his eyes and pouted. “Fine. Anyway here’s the chosen armor for Hunter.” he removed the shadow armor from his inventory and handed it to Hunter.

Hunter quickly put it on and admired his new gear. But he was still without a reasonable sword to do Oden’s bidding. He looked back at the man and was about to ask a question before he smiled and pulled out a sword that baffled the group into silence. The sword itself was made up of a purple substance and it glowed with light when idle. The sword was four feet long, and matched the length of Oden’s sword. Of course none of them have seen Excalibur, but all the Terrarians know the rumors.

“This is the blade of your old world Hunter. The Night’s Edge.” he held the hilt and lifted the blade so the hilt pointed towards Hunter.

“T-…” Hunter tried to speak. “I-is it-?” Hunter tried to ask despite the company of Terrarians in the room.

“The blade that Oden used to destroy your body, and free your spirit?” the brown jacket wearing man finished his question. “Yes.”

Hunter took it hesitantly and looked almost terrified of the purple blade. Its phantom glow seemed to pierce his skin and make him shutter from its magic. The small purple sparks that came off the Great Sword

“Don’t worry Midnight.” the man says. “It serves you now.”

Hunter placed it in his inventory with a wince as if the painless process did actual damage to him. The others took notice, but decided to leave him to his internal struggles. Every Terrarian knows swords and bows won’t fight the internal struggles some go through daily. And that they must walk alone on their spiritual quest to enlightenment and self-betterment. Or so some believe. Prism was not one of those Terrarians who believe that.

“Hunter, are you ok?” Prism asked.

“I’m fine. I’m just mulling over a few things in my head right now.” he responded solemnly.

Prism felt he must help. “Is there anything that I can-” he was stopped by Auriel’s hand being placed on his chest.

They looked into each other’s eyes and the look alone gave Prism a meaningful message of ceasing . Auriel however, knew Prism would not stop trying to assist Hunter through said look and decided he’d best explain things to him.

“Some people need to face certain problems alone.” Auriel began to explain. “Hunter has a past that he alone must deal with. We have no say in this.”

“But what if he’s not able to move on?” Prism questioned. “What if he sorrow makes him second guess himself? What if-”

“Maybe you can ask him.” Brian deadpanned.

Both Auriel and Prism felt a little sheepish, but Prism was more embarrassed than anything. Prism cleared his throat, but before he could begin again, Hunter cut him off.

“I don’t wish to speak about it. Maybe when we’re more acquainted but not now, not when we only just started our mission.” he stated to Prism with a neutral tone.

Prism decided the case was just forced closed without an answer. But he reluctantly nodded in understanding and turned back to the man in the brown shirt.

“Ah you’re done?” he asked with his unshakeable smile. “Well ok then. Sooooo...” he pulled out a piece of paper that held all the vanity items on it. “For you Mr. Spiculus.”

Spiculus took the paper and started reading through it like a restaurant menu. The man behind the counter gave Prism a knowing look. Prism was confused by it, but he walked away behind the white wall that kept them from seeing the storage room before he could inquire about it. A few minutes later, he came back with a long box that he had tucked under his arm to hold it by its fulcrum. The five were confused by the fact he didn’t place anything in his inventory. Although the sound of the heavy box hitting the table brought them to believe the object was too heavy for the inventory.

This includes Turmoil’s Hammer. If the object is too heavy, then it can’t be placed in an inventory. It’s the reason why Terrarians can’t pocket the earth or a large animal. Bunnies can’t be pocketed because they’re living creatures. But when it comes to objects that are large in size or are heavy like a placed chest with something in it, then it can’t be picked up.

“Now these are some good swords. Golden Broadswords are fine weapons indeed. But I’m sure these are the swords fit for kings.” he started opening up the box and showing them the contents.

“By Oden’s beard.” commented an awestruck Spiculus after looking up from his vanity item list.

Somewhere in a not so far-off place, a king fell off his throne from hysterics.

“By the gods of Dusk and Dawn, what forces made these?” asked Auriel.

“Whoa.” Brian spoke at the sight of the swords.

The two swords revealed by the Armorer were black as Ebony. In fact, they were Ebony. Each had a black blade with a black hilt. But the engravings on the blades themselves were away from the sharpened edge and they were green. They were in the shape of vines and leaves all the way to the hilt, that had the engraving of a small red rose at the tip of the hilt. The weapons didn't have sheathes, implying that it was carried in the inventory. This confused the group more when each realized this, because the man brought them out by carrying them. Possibly just to expose them in a more dramatic fashion.

“Your swords, adventurers. May they guide you to victory and bloodshed, and hopefully not your untimely deaths.” he commented without losing his smile.

“You’re really beginning to annoy me.” Brian noted flatly.

“Well ok, I hope luck gets lost on its way to find you.” the man joked with a smile that still has yet to leave his face.

“Dick.” Brian stated, bitterly taking his sword.

Prism grabbed his sword and stayed silent about the previous exchange. Four of them decided they had enough of the man at the counter and headed toward the door. Spiculus stayed and continued to browse through Vanity Items. Prism looked back at him and raised an eyebrow.

“You coming?” he asked.

“I’ll be right there.” Spiculus answered. “I did say I needed a vanity item.”

“Oh right.” Prism turned and left the building through its double doors.

Turmoil was perched up against the building's wall, to the left of the double doors. His hammer was by his side, the hilt was standing perfectly vertical because of the flat and boxlike shape of the hammer. Brian was standing beside him close to the wall and Hunter was to his right. And a few feet in front of the door was Auriel looking at Prism with curiosity.

“Did you leave something behind?” Auriel asked.

“Uh no, only Spiculus. He’s still getting a vanity item and I stayed behind because I thought he didn’t realize we were leaving.” Prism responded.

“Hey Turmoil.” Brian stated, getting Turmoil's attention.

The ebony black Necro Warrior looked over at his new traveling companion. He waited for Brian to continue.

“Do you want me to tell you what happened in there? It actually was pretty interesting. Despite how much I hated that guy, I got this sweet blade.” he pulled it out showing him for emphasis.

Turmoil looked at it for a while, just drinking in its features before he nodded in approval for the Ebony Empire weapon.

“Impressive blade indeed. But you do not need to tell me of what happened when you went in the door. My hearing is tuned to hear the slightest disturbance.” Turmoil replied.

“What?” Brian questioned.

The conversation got the attention of Hunter, Prism, and Auriel.

“Dragons may be loud, but if you don’t hear them coming they may be upon you before you have a place to hide. They do fly, after all.”

“Wait, I thought villages would have an early warning system.” Brian questioned.

Hunter added his comments. “Pilgrim has outposts outside the city along with all the other major cities to spot dragons. Small towns like I’ve grown up in only had one, and that was always in the center of town.”

“Oh, that makes sense.” Brian commented. “Wait hold on. I don’t see the point in an early warning system. We are Terrarians, we can rebuild homes quickly when they’re destroyed. Why do we need to look out for dragons?”

“Because if dragons were able to hunt us successfully and live, then they’d come back and make it harder for us to continue our daily lives. It’s more that they’ll see us as a food source and continue harassing us, when we try to settle new places. Convoys will be attacked and settlers wouldn’t have time to unpack before they spawn back at home.” Prism argued.

“Oh wow, that bad? Well that’s a new bit of information that I never thought of.” Brian remarked.

“Yeah, but the real problem with dragons is that their fire can burn down nearby forests. If a village is targeted, they breathe fire wherever they see a building. Sometimes trees will catch fire and burn down century’s worth of potential resources.” Auriel commented.

With that the conversation ended and they began to wait. Turmoil remained extremely patient along with Hunter. Both never seemed to move an inch. Prism and Brian however began to fidget almost immediately and opted to stand beside each other. Auriel kept looked up and down the streets, only finding the lack of Terrarians nearby seemingly unnerving to him. Eventually Prism and Brian started up a conversation.

“So Brian.” Prism started. “How was the college?”

“You mean, after you graduated twenty years ahead of the rest of the class? Truth be told, it wasn’t that bad. Without you I got pretty bored, but I made a couple of other friends that helped me through my studies. Although after you left I decided following your footsteps was going to be the end of me so I went into a chemistry class.”

“How was it?”

“Interesting. I became the A student and was asked by nearly everyone there to help them study. I was able to form a club about potion making and identifying the different uses of certain plants you would find daily. After two years of that club, the college took a notice and made me biology teacher. At this point I was learning faster than the professors could teach and the moment they would say two ingredients, I already have five ways to mix them and seven potions I could make with them.”

Prism was astounded. “What!? You became a teacher!? Dude if I knew that, I would have traveled back home just to congratulate you!” Prism exclaimed with a new found pride in his old friend.

“Yeah, it’s nothing all that special. It was something I was good at, so I decided I might as well get paid for it. I doubled as the college's onsite nurse when students used sparing magic. Most of them were older than me, but they respected me because of the potions. It was really cool actually.” Brian smiled to himself.

“So, how much did they give you?”

“Well it was one platin-” Brian was cut off when the double doors to the armory burst open.

“Nice to see my fellow adventurers wait for friends.” Spiculus said with a smile on his face.

He was wearing a barbaric set of clothing. His shirt was fur, and made of a fox pelt with leather jacket. His pants were made with brown fur of an unknown animal and his fur boots looked thick and ready for a long winter. His shirt was sleeveless and you could see his bulky muscles. He had a content smile on his face and he looked more like a raider than a barbarian. But regardless it made him less of a target.

“Well you certainly clean up well.” Auriel commented admiring his get up.

“Thank you.” he caught sight of Hunter. “Uh friend, are you not going to hide your armor?”

“I will be invisible to them. Oden gave me a bracelet that allows me invisibility. When we enter a small settlement, I plan on using it.” he replied stoically.

Spiculus was quiet for a moment. “Fair enough.” he nodded his head and turned to Prism. “All right Prism, you’re our guide on this adventure and I plan on following you to our goal. Where do we start?”

The members of the group looked at Prism expectantly. He looked to the group and sighed.

“Well I’m without a map currently, and that means I’ll have to go on memory. Even though I’ve been all over the world, there are still places unclear to me. However I know that I’ve remembered along the way when I backtracked to a location. I do know the exact location of Ghostly Gorge, but I don’t remember the safest way down it without having to use hookshots.” Prism admitted to the group.

“What do you remember of your journey there?” Auriel asked.

Prism looked at him. “Well mostly the scares, but I remember I had to climb down at one point. I can’t guarantee that we’d make it down easily, but I can safely say that we can get there without much trouble. Although I forget the resting spots I used, other than a clearing that I remember little about. I think I may have once slept in a cave but the problem was that I don’t know if it was on my way to Ghostly Gorge or on a different trek.” Prism warned them warily.

Auriel looked at him for a few moments then nodded.

“If we have to, then I’ll provide safety for the group as we descend into the Gorge.” Auriel stated to the group.

“Well that comforts me.” Brian added. “Ok now can we get moving? The quicker we start the faster we can find our way.”

“We can always grab another map.” Hunter suggested.

“True, but I don’t trust the printer yet.” Prism admitted. “It may be accurate, but it’s not exact. And it’s also not as big as a proper map. The one I drew on, was large enough that I had to carry it on my back, while I drew on smaller papers from my backpack.”

“Why didn’t you use an inventory?” asked Brian confusedly.

“Because I needed to hold other things like Equipment to get around, and spell books for defense.” Prism explained.

“Then I trust your memory.” interrupted Turmoil loudly, as he pushed off the wall. “And I will keep my companions safe on our journey.”

“As will I.” Auriel stated, placing a hand on his bow.

“We must make a decision.” Hunter chimed in.

“Come on lads, let’s get this quest started.” Spiculus impatiently whined.

“Really?” Brian deadpanned, and shook his finger disapprovingly. “Spiculus, you were the one who asked us to wait for you. Don’t you go flip flopping on us.”

“Hehehe, all right.” he responded. He then turned to the group, “Anyway, my mace, crossbow, and sword are all I need for a quest like this. I’m ready if everyone else is.”

“Yeah, I can’t prepare any more than I already have.” replied Brian dully.

“Then let’s go.” Prism suggested. “I know the way. It’s too the north but we have a long journey ahead of us. I suggest we find a horse drawn buggy.”

“Nah, we should get used to the road as new adventurers.” Spiculus argued. “I’ve never been farther than Talon, and since we’ll be doing a lot of walking, I suggest we find a walking formation that keeps us safe and stops us from blocking the roads.”

“I agree.” responded Hunter. “I’ve always traveled by myself and I’d have to adopt new rules of travel as we go.”

“Ok then. On foot it is then. But then we should use a buggy to the next town agreed?” Prism offered.

“Agreed.” they said in unison.

“Then let’s start movin’.”

The six adventurers took their new gear and found a place on their person where it could rest and not hinder their movement as they walk out of the city. Today they were given a new goal. A new purpose. A new beginning. Today the end became their beginning.

And Adventures await them. One trial at a time.

Author's Note

OK those of you who have sifted through your favorites and noticed this changed to complete. Well here's why!

Because this is a cool place to stop. And I personally can't think of a better place to stop either. It allows me to come back and write a sequel or whatever for you guys.

But yea I'm writing another crossover of Terraria in the future. Not now, but in the future. Might take years but hell I'm getting to it if I can.

Chapter 15

Puppet Master stood on a high mountain close to his ‘castle’ with Rainbow Dash and Isis whom were watching him carefully. Puppet Master had his hallowed armor on with his wings, but the headgear was removed. Rainbow’s patience seemed to be improving, and even though they were standing there for hours she didn’t even shuffle her hooves in anxiety. She was just content to watch Puppet Master think while she did some thinking of her own. Of course, every mare would think of love when by their current love interest, but Rainbow Dash is Rainbow Dash, and love was the first thing on her mind. But the second thing…

Rainbow was filled with worry for her future with Puppet Master. Being the guy he is, he’ll likely begin to see her as tool, like his other minions other than his wife or marefriend. He even said it himself; he isn’t ready to actually love her. Instead he’s just content enough to ‘love’ her until he can give her more than just his comforting words and an occasional kiss. Even though the difference was subtle and seemingly nonexistent, Rainbow Dash knew better and always took it into consideration.

“I know what I must do.” Puppet Master stated out loud, shattering the silence and startling Rainbow and Isis out of their individual thoughts.

He raised his hand up and placed it out in front of him while drawing power from the world. The citadel of a castle began to crumble except for the dome that seemed to not only increase in size, but separate from the other structures and lower to the ground. The towers and rooms attached to it simply crumbled, and the building’s grounds began to increase. All the foliage that was over grown was now gone from the roof and the buildings themselves became nonexistent, except for the dome.

But strange patterns were on the ground that stretched from the dome outward to the base of all the mountains in a circular pattern. It was like the dome was the center of a spider web that was made out of gravel. Then the patterns began to merge and shape themselves into roads, with material that seemed to come out of nowhere. The dome still was exceptionally high and a fortress began to expand and push away streets until it took a small, but very noticeable chunk of the center of the circular web of streets.

Rainbow Dash was already slightly awed by the size of the city itself. Manehatten was the only other city that could compare. But Manehatten was actually several city blocks bigger than this simple circle of streets. Rainbow also noticed that there were six roads that led away from the white marble walls that surrounded the center of the city. To her amazement the walls began to grow and actually begin to look like a white castle. But it didn’t end there…

Puppet Master must have changed his mind about the dome, because Rainbow saw it sinking and morphing into a smaller structure, still retaining its shape. The dome was then lifted off the ground by more marble and a large hexagon of marble rose above the fortress walls by ten feet and easily over looked the curtain wall (the outer wall). The curtain wall had enough space between it and the castle, that you could fit several platoons of troops in the courtyard. But the towers…

The towers were now thicker than the ones Canterlot was adorned with. Not just a simple watch tower, but a tower that looked ready for a full siege. Not only that, but there were suspended blue orbs that rested idly on a ring with four legs one meter long. The orbs themselves were the size of a Terrarian plus a foot. Rainbow couldn’t be certain what the blue glass orbs did, but she was sure she kept seeing small wisps of white light moving around inside them as if the orb was holding in a trapped light.

“Hey Puppet Master.” Isis interrupted Pup’s concentration and the changes stopped.

Puppet Master turned around and looked at Isis with a confused look and waited for her to continue.

“Take into account that the people we will be dealing with will for the most part be our guests and might be very intimidated by a castle. I want us to look strong, but not oppressive so they wouldn’t leave out of worry for their own safety.”

Puppet Master looked thoughtful for a moment. “Don’t worry. The castle is the only thing that’s really high security. There will be outposts near the mountaintops, but that’s just about it other than the creatures we talked about.”

Isis nodded her head. “Good, I wouldn’t want them to have the wrong impression. On a side note.” Isis continued and rubbed her head sheepishly. “Are you planning on making rooms for the gods? More specifically rooms for two or three or just in general a large bed for gods that happen to have large physical forms.” she finished with a tone that seemed casual but hid something.

“Isis what aren’t you telling me?” I asked curiously.

“Well…” she blushed. “Some gods like to have sex with each other. More often than not, they’ll be mating with each other purely for entertainment, or because of deals with each other. I myself am honor-bound like the rest of the gods and if I was to break a promise or deal, then I’d have to do whatever the god who I made the promise to told me.”

Rainbow Dash seemed to have lost all muscle control in her jaw and it occasionally tried to close with its own free will only for her mind to reprocess the information and her muscles will become limp again.

“How would a deal or promise like this be said? I want to avoid owing anyone something.” I ask.

“Just saying you will help someone, or that you will do an action for a god, and not do it because of something that happened here will count as a debt against you.” she then rolled her eyes when a thought occurred. “Though, given the person I’m speaking to.” she threw a deadpan look at Puppet Master. “You’d probably run a blade through their chest the moment they have it. Or even just take their soul and lock it away inside you, like how we willingly carry each other around.”

“No, I’ll probably just kill them right then and there.” I replied.

“If you do, then the gods will stop following you entirely. They have connections with most of the others and eventually all the universes will know about your loss of face. Most might actually make our lives miserable, by sending armies after armies after us… well mainly you, but since I support you I also get a target on my chest if I don’t leave you to fend for yourself.” Isis responded dully.

“So, no promises or deals. Wait I can’t be forced into one can I?” I ask with some amount of worry.

“Well you can, actually. If multiple parties are involved you could be threatened by the combined power of many gods. If enough work together, they can destroy you. But that’s only if you weren’t a Terrarian. Since you’re one now, you can’t die, and when you do you respawn. When the gods kill you all your debt is repaid, and when you respawn they have no real right to attack you since you’ve already paid with your life.” Isis told me with a subtle hint of excitement in her voice.

“Oh, so gods can rally? So I’ll have to meet their requests, but deny those that ask too much from me. Sounds easy enough. How many gods will it take to be able to kill me?”

“Well given your current state, thirty. But when you’re away, less than ten. If you increase your power here however, it can carry on along with you to other universes. You might even become more powerful if you conquer another universe.”

I was surprised. “Conquer a universe?” I ask with a quizzical expression and tone.

“Yes. If you kill all the gods that rule over the laws of a realm or get them to join you, then you can absorb that universe's power like you can this one. By the way, the gods have names for all the realms that are personalized for their preference. They always use the names of their origins or their powers, and you’re from earth so you should think of an earth related name to give this world. Don’t forget to take into account of your abilities either.”

I thought for a few moments and Isis looked really confused by my deep thought. Rainbow finally picked up her jaw and was ready to accept gods do each other often.

“You know you don’t need to think of one now.” Isis stated. “We have plenty of time.”

I looked back at her. “Yes, but I also want to be able to think up of newer names later on. I’m not exactly happy with everything I’m creating, you know? So if I name something it needs to be named right before I show it off to people…” I returned to my thoughts for a minute, before I came up with a name.

“The Flower Garden… or just The Garden.” I finally stated.

Isis looks at me strangely. “What’s with you and flowers?”

“What? Flowers can be beautiful and patient. Some even have thorns.” I smile maliciously. “And I’m modeling most of the stuff on this planet, after a flower garden of some sort. The Red Rose Empire that exists within the Garden. We are but one flower in a massive field.” I told them.

Rainbow seemed to snicker about it but Isis looked thoughtful about it. Of course I took Rainbow’s opinion, and I realized if she thinks it’s just a silly joke to name a realm Garden then surely warrior gods would also scoff at it.

“Actually...” I started. “Garden seems plain. Something needs to be part of it and not just flower garden.” I looked at the sky and at the dark cloud covered planet above us. “Besides… Planet Midnight has nothing to do with beauty… well it does, but in its unique way.” I continued, making an observation of the planets I’ve made.

“You know.” Rainbow spoke up with a smile on her face. “Why not make it something with how pretty this place is. I mean the sun is awesome.” she emphasizes by raising a hoof to the sun. “The world is pretty.” she waves a hoof across the horizon. “And the city looks pretty stylish.” she points at the incomplete castle with a hexagon block of specialized marble in the center of the castle with a dome on top.

“Hey yeah.” I agreed. “Something like…” again I went deep into thought about a new name. “…Subtle Beauty.” I finally spoke.

“That’s a great name.” complimented Isis.

“It’s pretty cool I guess.” added Rainbow with a smile.

I nodded in agreement and looked back to my unfinished city. I thoughtfully began to visualize what I wanted the keep to look like. And what the inner fortress should be shaped like.

I now brought power back into the hexagon and started to form a castle within the outer walls. The castle had towers that made up the edges of the straight walls just like the outer towers. But there was only one entrance that the castle had. And the dome seemed to rest snuggly inside the inner walls, above the dining hall that was big enough to fit a dragon from Equestria in the room, and have enough space to add another three. Not only that, but it was designed to have a Jarl throne at the far back of the dining hall and to the left and right of that small throne was the entrance to living quarters that held the height of a ten story building. It was large enough to make the dome poke above the inner castle walls and it became a defining feature from the outside.

The rooms were immeasurable, because I concluded that there was no way I could predict the preference or size of every deity I meet. So, instead of a fixed size for each room, I decided that the hallways and staircases would be large enough to fit a dragon, but the doors would change size to match whoever would touch them. When a deity or god or whoever tried to open the door, it would randomly generate a world or room inside it that would be satisfactory to whoever opened it first. Its immeasurable inside, was due to the 'bigger on the inside' logic of the Doctor's TARDIS, which was applied to every room.

The hallways were connected by a wide staircase that went up ten stories before reaching the top floor and ended in a hallway that both staircases were horizontally attached to. Between the staircases, there was another hallway that went deeper into the dome, and a door that led to a small balcony only accessible to flying creatures, built mainly for Terrarians that have important business to deliver me. Even though I am constantly able to process and be aware of the whole world around me, I’d still like for my people to come to me personally with their problems with the empire.

I then made sure that the hallway that led between the staircases and started from the front balcony then continued on into the dome, but stopped at two large double doors, similar to the ones in my throne room. Inside was more enchantments to make the dome bigger on the inside, and it would open up to the council room that looked like an ovular theater, with a staircase that would go down to the bottom row and beyond down to an arena like location. The chairs were placed in ascending order, like a movie theater, with a large throne at the other end, that was only three meters away from the doors to my throne room.

The throne itself was simply dark wood, like all the other chairs and on the right side was a smaller chair for Rainbow Dash. A few spaces forward from the throne chair, was a wooden railing and a drop that went all the way down until it hit the middle of the seventh row in the coliseum-like room. The fourth row actually had an outcropping, and an elegant nature themed chair for Isis, as she would lead the discussions. I would sit on my throne chair above her, overlooking the proceedings and basically stay out of them, unless something interests me or someone suggests something that I don’t approve of.

“Puppet Master.”

I was so deep in my thoughts and concentration in building the rooms, that I didn’t even know who said my name as I looked back at my companions. I looked between them for any indication of whoever spoke to me only to find none until Isis spoke up.

“What are the blue orbs on the walls?” she asked while folding her arms.

“They are magical turrets that channel energy, and attack anything that tries to go over the walls. Of course this isn’t really powerful, so it’s more of a drain of strength or maybe as powerful as a thunder bolt. But after a few strikes I’m sure anything will succumb to it.”

“That might intimidate some deities. But I was so busy telling you about gods and deities, I actually forgot to mention the divines.” she stated.

“I think you mentioned them, actually. But first, what’s the difference between a god and a deity?” I asked, hopeful to get more information out of her.

“A god is a master and creator of his own element. Some gods are owners of celestial bodies like the sun or moon, and even the whole planet. Deities are only masters of minor things like emotions or plant life. I am a nature spirit, so I’m lower than them.”

“Wait, you don’t have as much power, but you can still travel between dimensions?” I inquired, some wonder and some amount of fear seeping into my mind. Considering that Isis is only a spirit and can travel to different universes, I could only imagine what a god could do.

“Well, I had help from the divines.” she admitted, rubbing her head sheepishly.

“What?” I asked, my wonder faded into disappointment.

“Well, divines only allow me to enter their world. I only ask for permission to enter their realm with you two, and they agree because they want recognition from the creators. Since I had you they almost jumped at my proposal to come into their worlds. All you really need to do is stay on their good side and help them when they need it. If you’re friends with a divine, they allow you to use your full power from this world’s energy in theirs. But if you’re running errands to earn their trust, they’ll suppress your power.”

“Wait…” I thought of the implications. “So you’re handling the deities, gods, and spirits right?”

“Yes.” she replied simply.

“Ok. So what if I happen to kill one of their deities for no reason?”

“They’ll be angry. But they may understand if you choose to imprison one of them, and then ask them for permission to deal out a punishment on them if they committed a crime or showed disrespect toward you. Most divines will feel obligated to allow you to punish their spirits, but ask you not to destroy them. Or even send them back so they will punish them. Although others will find it wrong of you to make that decision and tell you to not harm them. Then you’ll have to try to convince them otherwise. Some might even send out missionaries to convince your followers they’re wrong and should follow other gods… themselves.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Followers?” I ask startled.

“Yes, your power can also be influenced by how many people worship you. For example, all the divines have spirits that receive worship from the people or beasts of the world, and that belief is turned into energy that is then given to the divines. Although considering you are a divine by right, you can use your physical body to speak your own word to the people you’ll create. You can basically force beliefs on the Terrarians, and they’ll give you a permanent power increase throughout the universes. Faith also comes in the form of friendship and wishful thinking.” Isis explained.

“That’s a lot to explain.” I gave her an unimpressed look. “This is starting to sound like the mana gathering plot line of a game. Actually it starts to sound like Black and White… I’m not going to be tailed by an angel and a demon, aren’t I?”

“…Well maybe.”

“ARE YOU SERIOUS?!” I shouted incredulously.

She gave me a mischievous smile that told me she was kidding. “Nope, but I think we should get you a few trial runs of different worlds. I say we head into a world that doesn’t have experience with a creature like you, or actually...” she trailed off, thoughtfully rubbing her chin.

“I want to go to an anthropomorphic world. Maybe with another human or something.” I interjected quickly after she mentioned another world.

“Anthro-permor-wait. Anth... Anthropormo... An-thro-po-morphic.” Rainbow started sounding out the word anthropomorphic, while I snickered at her attempt.

“Don’t hurt yourself, Rainbow.” I jokingly spoke to her.

Rainbow was about to retort when Isis interrupted her. “Well, if you plan on meeting another human, chances are he might want to come with you back here. Humans get taken from alternate creator worlds all the time. It’s more of a hobby the divines participate in, just to get some interesting and exotic new entertainment. I’m sure they will flock to you if they don’t like their living conditions.” Isis added with a smile. “But you need to be able to feed them.” she deadpanned and counted of with her fingers. “And house them, and make them feel safe and welcome.”

“Yeah, I understand. I’ll create the Terrarians now, and get them to build the rest of the city.”

“Wait, where do I sleep?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“With me of course.” I replied, smiling toward her.

“No not that. Like my room, or our room.” she added sheepishly. “I want to know where we’ll be.”

I thought about it for a moment.

“Let’s go to the throne room.” I raised my hand and commanded the universe to bring us to the throne room.

I sat on my throne as I willed and with my armor fully donned. I looked over to my right and across the room only ten feet from the door, I created a two person bed that was in the shape of a perfect circle with no pillows or sheets, but the mattress was so comfortable looking that Rainbow wasted no time to gasp in excitement and rush over to it and long jump into it back first.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwwwww... so gooooooooooooooooooooood… wait what was that?” she exclaimed in surprise.

“What?” I asked and Isis looked at her weirdly.

“I… I think I just read ‘Spawn Point Set.’” stated Rainbow.

“Oh ok, that’s good news then.” I replied to her.

“How?” she responded with a raised eyebrow.

“It means that when you’ll die, you’ll come back to me.” I smiled at her.

Rainbow smiled affectionately at me and then laid her head down on the bed and closed her eyes. I laid back in my throne and closed my own and thought about the image of a Terrarian. I got the universe to develop a way to randomly generate them in all types of shapes, but similar colors to mine. Of course I wouldn’t leave out any of the females or other races I was familiar with in the human world…

Once I figured out a system on how to create them I got to work.

Author's Note

I feel this chapter is a bit boring like the last one but I tried to put some dialog to make it a bit interesting.

Please READ THE WHOLE GOD DAMN THING!

I don't want to explain this all later but I will if I have to :/

And again enjoy :D